But You Were Mine to Earn.

by Sanemadness

Summary:

Madara has been hoping to grow up to be an alpha like his father. But life doesn’t always go the way he wants. How can he make a life for himself when everything isn’t as he expected? He’s finding he can’t truly trust those he should and finding allies in unlikely places when he pulls the Uchiha into peace.

Notes:

//hello!!! This first chapter is pretty much background about Madara and his family. It goes pretty quickly through ages 10-16 for Madara. The chapters after will be more thorough with actual dialog between characters.

Chapter 1: My, My Those Eyes Like Fire

Madara had grown up wanting to be like his father. Tajima was a fierce alpha, commanding respect for those who served under him but was never harsh or unjust. He was so gentle and soft with Madara’s mother and siblings. Yes, there was no better alpha than his father and he wanted to be just like Tajima when he grew up. His mother often said he trailed after his father like a little duckling. It made his father laugh to hear that, but Madara didn’t feel like he was being laughed at. The man would hug him close, call him his little duckling. It made Madara’s chakra burn bright with love.

Madara’s older sister presented as an alpha at twelve. Even though their father didn’t announce her as heir, he was sure to do so on her upcoming thirteenth birthday. Myoko was truly the apple of their parent’s eyes. The eldest child, only girl, and now a budding alpha on top of it. Madara felt as if she could do no wrong and exceeded in everything she did. While it normally made him beam with pride to hear, because he too thought his older sister was perfect, late at night when he was alone with only his thoughts he felt like he might never measure up to her. It did give him smudges of jealousy to hear his parents praise her. And then her friends and their teachers as well. He was the oldest boy, he wanted to bring honor and pride to his parents and his clan. Just like his father and his sister did.

And then Myoko died. He hadn’t realized anything was out of order until the sound of chaos overwhelmed the compound - children and parents screaming and crying while a number of shinobi ran out of the compound. He and his younger siblings had been ushered back to their home by their tutor while the entire compound went into lock down. It wasn’t until that night when his father returned home without Myoko that he even knew she had died. From what little the adults deemed necessary to tell him she had thrown herself into a fight against bloodline hunters to save some younger kids she had been watching over outside of the compound. No matter how good she had been, one newly presented preteen was no match against five adults. The three kids she had protected were able to escape and make it back within the compound to send more adults out to help. Only to find her body and two of the bloodline hunters as well. At least she had taken out two of them before falling herself and they hadn’t taken her new sharingan. He had wanted to see her but his parents had refused. Such a gruesome sight was not something he needed to see at the age of nine, they had told him. Never mind he helped run courier missions to neighboring clans, he was a shinobi even if he had never bloodied his kunai. Madara had been stubborn, insisting if he could not see her he would light her pryer by himself. And they finally let him, his flames so hot it burnt his tongue and lips. The blue flames nearly matched his mother’s watery eyes. He refused to allow his mother to heal the burns, leaving them to heal on their own. The pain in his mouth was dull in comparison to the pain in his heart. His brilliant sister was gone, but at least she had died protecting others. Like a true Uchiha shinobi, his teacher said. But even that felt hollow, sure it was all well and good noble thought. But he wanted his sister home, alive and safe. Not a true Uchiha shinobi if it meant he’d never see her again. After her pyre had burned out, his father had left with a small group. Had been gone weeks before returning home with the heads of the rest of bloodline hunters.

That fall Togakushi, curious menace that he was, snuck out of the compound. They all had wandered around outside the compound plenty of times. But that was with Myoko or some adult accompanying them. He was only eight, not even allowed out on courier runs yet deemed too young and certainly too young to be wandering around alone. His parents and many of the other adults ran searches through the compound before they finally began to venture out of it. His broken body was found at the compound gates three days later. Madara had never felt so gutted at how senseless it was. Toga was too young to have a sharingan, hadn’t even presented yet and they had no idea who had done it. He could overhear his parents fighting about it. His father was sure it was the Senju, but his mother disagreed. There had been a lull in the fighting with the Senju’s, what reason would they have for killing a child when things were finally calm between their clans at the moment she pointed out. Madara tended to believe her. The fact that she hadn’t been born to the Uchiha, his father said she didn’t understand the deep seeded hatred their clan had towards the Senju. Or that the Senju had for them. They hadn’t spoken for weeks after Togakushi’s pyre burned out.

With Toga's death brought his mothers soon after. While it was his father that told him, saying only that she had been found dead in one of the sick houses. He heard some whispering that she hadn’t been strong enough to live. That she had given up, and taken her own life. Madara had started fights with those who’d dare say such untrue things. His mother was stronger than that, she wouldn’t have disgraced their family by doing that. It took an elder dragging Madara back to his home by his ear for his Father to speak on the situation. Apparently she had been helping the sick and fallen sick as well. Tuberculosis had hit the Uchiha that winter and many had died or retired due to the illness, his mother though not a healer often helped where she could. Madara made sure to correct every person who said she had taken her own life, his mother had died trying to help the sick. Not given up and taken her own life.

As Madara approached the age thirteen, he grew a bit nervous. While everyone had assured him he’d present as an alpha, stating he had the temperament for it. Now as the oldest child, and caring for his two younger brothers he was worried. Even if he did present as an alpha, what if he wasn’t strong enough? Myoko had been perfect, even presented early and she hadn’t been strong enough. How could he ever measure up and beyond what she had been, what her potential had been?

And like that his thirteenth birthday passed and nothing happened. His father merely ruffled his hair and said not everyone presents at the same age. Even though he hadn’t presented, his father still named Madara his heir as was custom when the oldest child reached that age. Many more people assured him he would present in time, some even telling them how they presented and when. Some younger, though most older than thirteen. It calmed his fears, presenting wasn’t an exact science. No one really knew when it would happen.

Now being officially named clan heir he had something more important to focus on. And it was hard work. He studied with his father, learning from Tajima what would be expected of him when he took over the role one day. Plus he had other tutors, it was a lot harder than he expected. But Madara soaked it all up, he had to prove he was the best for this role. He had to earn it. Despite previous warnings, he began to sneak out of the compound when he found little moments of time. Just down to the river, never going out too far alone. Mostly to be on his own. Tutoring and training got to be so much, Madara just wanted some peace and quiet to himself. It led him to meeting another boy. Hashirama, a boy his own age, but an already presented alpha. It was nice to have a friend outside of his younger siblings. He was sure he was from a nearby clan but neither of them ever spoke of their clan. Or their standings. It was clear, the other boy was from a shinobi clan by some of his mannerisms. But as long as they didn’t discuss it they could both claim they didn’t know.

So when Butsuma Senju showed up and then his own father neither could lie anymore. Hashirama was not only a Senju but a clan heir. Madara had felt betrayed but knew this is why they never talked directly about their clans. And now his seven month friendship was over. Tajima was silent as they returned home, Madara was afraid he had ruined everything. Surely his father wouldn’t allow him to continue as his heir.

He and his father didn’t speak for a few days. It was tense in their household, neither Madara or Tajima willing to talk about what had happened to anyone. Until he was called into his office. Madara was sure this was it. Tajima began by stressing how stupid he had been, befriending someone outside the clan without seeing which clan they belonged to. He could have been killed, he had already lost one son to the Senju his father had pointed out. Madara would be essentially on house arrest until Tajima was no longer so angry. And that he better not be slacking in any of his duties going forward. Madara bowed to his father, thanking him for his forgiveness and he would strive harder not to disappoint. All in all Madara felt he was let off easy. And he had gotten his sharingan to awaken, so it hadn’t been a complete waste.

And then his fourteenth birthday came and went. And his fifteenth in a similar fashion. But nothing changed. Not his scent, which was hardly noticeable now, not much of his body. Though he had grown taller, shed some of his baby fat into a more muscular form, no changes that signaled his presentation. Few were brave enough to comment on it, bemoaning how sad for Tajiima to lose his only daughter, an alpha and his heir only to be saddled with a beta for an heir. And with his wife gone on top of it there was no hope for more children. He could of course hope that one of his two younger sons would present as an alpha but Tajima had already wasted time on training Madara only to be disappointed. Madara literally spit fire at those brave enough to say to his face. As far as Madara was aware his father always told them off, that Madara was his heir, whether he presented as an alpha or remained a beta and no amount of lip from someone else would change his mind.

Madara couldn’t help but feel sour when Kuro, right at thirteen presented as an alpha. Madara would be turning sixteen that year and still a beta. At the very least his reputation on the battlefront as a shinobi was growing rapidly and becoming more widespread. Many believed he was an alpha based on his personality and fighting skills alone. He even started hearing people outside the clan nicknaming him “The Calamity”. Despite all that, all he had fought and won for his clan, there were still people asking when he would step down and let Kuro take his rightful place as heir. There had only ever been alpha’s running the Uchiha and the clan was too afraid of change. Even a small change at that. Tajima shut down those talks quickly, stating that Madara had been his heir for the last three years, who took his studies seriously; plus he was an impressive shinobi, already growing well known for his prowess throughout the Land of Fire. Tajima had no complaints and had no intention of forsaking Madara as his heir and next leader of the Uchiha. Kuro never indulged in those trying to pit him against his older brother either, boldly claiming to follow wherever Madara led to the day he died when Madara took the mantle of clan head. It warmed Madara to know his father and younger brother had his back. Izuna was only ten, still too young to really understand what was all going on.

Again, like his previous birthdays, his sixteenth came and went with no change. Though he had hit another growth spurt it seemed. His body thickened up quite a bit. Some of the older shinobi called him a brick house for the fact that once he stood his ground, physically or metaphorically, there was no moving him. It was nice to joke and tease with them, even though he was a beta he felt accepted by his people.

Chapter 2: Can You Spare Me any Mercy

Summary:

Everything in Madara's life is about to be turn upside down in ways he never imagined.

It was the morning of his seventeenth birthday when he woke with a splitting headache and his entire body ached. At some point in the night he had kicked off his blankets, body covered in sweat as if he had spent hours training or running. He must be coming down with something. He stumbled out of his bedroom, trying to find his father. Suddenly the ground greeted him and the cool wood felt so nice on his heated skin that he couldn’t force himself to move. He didn’t know how long he laid there until he heard his fathers voice calling out to him.

“Hng.” He groaned trying to open his eyes.

“Easy, just let me help.” Tajima said softly, lifting his son off the floor. That was a large task in itself. Madara wasn’t a child anymore and was a lot heavier than he looked. Tajima scooped his son into his arms and carried him back to his room. “Just lay here, I’m calling for a healer.” He said softly, carefully tying back the mass of Madara’s hair. Madara was clearly sick with something, and it had Tajima’s blood run cold. Madara had always been hale and hearty. Rarely ever coming down with an illness or even injury. Was he to watch another child, another loved one die on him? He didn’t think he would survive it. Confident that Madara was back in bed and not likely to get up, he rushed to send Kuro to grab their best healer. Once his second son ran off, clearly seeing the worry in his father’s face Tajima got a bowl of cool water and a towel.

He returned to Madara’s room, kneeling at his side as he dipped the towel in the water before pressing it to his forehead. Madara merely groaned, leaning into the touch. Tajima could practically feel the heat radiating off him. His body was burning up, even in the cold grip of winter.

“Easy now, Kuro is getting someone. Everything will be okay, I promise.” Tajima said softly, carefully wiping Madara’s face and then his neck.

“It hurts.” Madara whined, curling up in on himself. “Otosan, it hurts.” He said, feeling tears escaping his eyes.

Tajima bit his lip, Madara rarely complained of any aches and pains. For him to be whining, Tajima was pretty sure he was even crying, which must mean he was already in a lot of pain. He tried to think back on the last few missions Madara had run but nothing out of the ordinary had happened that he knew of. No injuries to speak of or run in with poisons. “It’s going to be okay, just hold on.” He said, grabbing Madara’s hand, hoping it reassured him.

When the healer finally arrived it felt like ages, at least to Tajima. He shifted to give her room to work. She began to feel over Madara’s body, first trying to locate a wound they had missed. But nothing seemed out of sorts, Madara didn't react to any of her pokes and prods. Next she began to search his body with her chakra. Again she found nothing.

Madara shifted and suddenly felt a gush of liquid between his legs. He was pretty sure he had just soiled himself but it didn’t smell right. His mind couldn’t focus on figuring out why when the sudden sharp pains were a more pressing matter.

“My pants.” Madara said weakly, trying to push the wet clothing off him.

The healer looked up to Tajima. The two stared at each other for a long moment before looking down to see blood was already seeping through Madara’s thin sleep pants and the smell was powerful. Madara was obviously bleeding internally from something, a wound this serious was likely to kill him. And They had no idea how long it had been affecting him.

“Sir, if you’d rather step out-“ she began, no parent should have to watch their child die.

“I’m not leaving his side.” Tajima said firmly, moving around her to help Madara out of his pants. Tajima wasn’t going to leave Madara to die with only a healer at his side. Tears burned in his eyes as he tossed the ruined pants aside. His boy was going to die, bleed to death like a pig at slaughter.

The healer nodded, grabbing the wet cloth from Madara’s forehead and began to wipe the blood from Madara’s legs. She had to figure out where it was coming from. Maybe she could turn this around still. As she wiped him clean, she reached out again with her chakra. But instead of finding a wound, as she had expected, she found a newly formed womb. She stared down at Madara, body frozen before she started laughing.

“What the fuck is your problem?!” Tajima growled, wanting to tackle the healer. Suddenly she didn’t seem like a safe person to be in his home. Had someone in the clan done this to Madara?

“Oh gods, I’m sorry … I’m sorry I just I’m shocked.” She said, trying to stop her laughter. Here they thought Madara was dying from some internal wound they hadn’t known about. How wrong they had been.

“Are you going to keep laughing while my son dies?!” Tajima could feel his chakra rising. How unprofessional, to laugh while his child lay dying right in front of her.

“No, no Tajima-sama, Madara isn’t dying.” She said, feeling as if freezing water had been dumped over her, she didn’t expect her normally level headed clan leader to start yelling. She began to spread his son’s legs, and Tajima was honestly debating about throwing her right out of the bedroom window. “He’s presenting, as an omega.” She said, lifting Madara’s soft cock and as she expected now, found the new opening under it. Still weeping blood as his body changed.

Tajima felt his stomach drop and his heart sore. It left him feeling light headed almost like whiplash. Madara wasn’t dying. Madara wasn’t going to die. Tajima couldn’t help but sob in relief.

“Thank divine.” He sobbed softly looking at Madara’s face, still pinched in pain. “Oh thank the gods. Is there anything we can do to manage the pain?” He asked.

“Yes, I’ve got pain medication, please get him some water. We can try and see if he’ll eat but I doubt it. Male omega presenting isn’t pleasant, as we can see.” She explained, dipping the towel in the water again before wiping Madara’s legs down. “I’m sorry for laughing … I was just so shocked to find a womb instead of a wound.” She explained feeling very embarrassed at her outburst.

Tajima nodded and stood slowly. Now that he wasn’t actively thinking his son was dying he could see why that would be a shocking thing to find. Taking another look at Madara laid out before he stepped out to see his two other sons sitting there.

“Aniki is dying?!” Izuna sobbed, throwing himself into his father.

“What-no no, no, everything will be okay.” Tajima hugged Izuna. “I promise, Madara will be fine.”

“I can smell the blood from out here.” Kuro pointed out, narrowing his eyes at his father. “And we heard you say Madara was dying.”

“He …. Madara has presented as an omega. It was unexpected to both the healer and I. His body is going through a lot of changes.” Tajima said softly, looking between Izuna’s wet eyes and Kuro’s narrowed one’s.

“An omega?” Kuro blinked, tilting his head to look past his father to the door of his older brother's closed room.

“Yes, but he will be alright, I need to get the healer a few things. Please, don’t speak a word of this to anyone. At least not right now.” Tajima said, setting Izuna down.

“Okay … when can we see aniki?” Izuna asked, wiping his tears from his face.

“He’ll need lots of rest, peace and quiet too. Don’t worry about your studies for today, I’ll speak to you both when the healer finishes.” He added. Ruffling Izuna’s hair and then Kuro’s before he headed into the kitchen.

Madara, an omega? He honestly didn’t think Madara was ever going to present as anything other than a beta, but an omega? He hadn’t even considered it. Sighing, he grabbed a cup and filled it with water, then he grabbed Madara’s portion of rice he had cooked for breakfast. Placing it on a tray, he grabbed a large bowl as well. If Madara did try to eat he might throw up, best have a bowl just in case he got sick. He returned to Madara’s bedroom, Kuro and Izuna both had returned to their rooms.

“I’ve brought water and some food.” He said as he set the tray down.

“Thank you, Tajima-sama. Madara? We’re going to sit you up, there’s some medicine you need to take. It’ll help with the pain.” She explained.

Tajima knelt at the head of Madara’s bed, carefully lifting his son up. “Come on, Mada, I need you to take the medicine and drink some water.” Tajima said letting Madara rest against him.

“What’s what’s wrong?” Madara groaned, he tried to open his eyes but it felt so hard to do so. “What’s wrong with me? Am I dying?” He mumbled, looking at his father. “Otosan.”

“Shush, you’re not dying. I promise.” Tajima said, taking the offered medicine. “You’re going to be okay, first let’s take your medicine and drink some water.” Tajima shoved the pill in Madara’s mouth before holding the cup to his lips. “Careful, I don’t want you to choke. Easy now.”

Madara swallowed the pill and a few sips of water. “More water?”

“Of course, just a little.” Tajima said softly, tilting the cup again for Madara to drink. “There we go, we just need to wait for it to take effect.”

“It’ll likely make him sleepy, though I would imagine he’s already pretty tired.” The healer said. “Would you like me to send someone over later who specializes in omega presentations? They would be best on explaining what to expect going forward.”

“Yes, please …. And if we could keep this between us. I want to give Madara time to come to terms with this before telling the clan.” Tajima said, looking from his son to the healer.

“Of course, Tajima-sama.” She bowed to him. “I’ll go get a clean bowl of water. We should wipe him down and get him onto clean bedding until he’s well enough to nest.” She added getting up, grabbing the bowl and bloodied towel.

“Madara.” Tajima hugged Madara to his chest. “Gods you scared me, I think I’ve got gray hairs now.” He joked. “But you’ll be okay, everything is going to be okay.”

“Otosan, what’s going on?” Madara asked.

“You presented.”

“But this isn’t like how Kuro presented … and it’s nothing like what others said they went through.” Madara frowned.

“Well, no … no it’s not like what Kuro experienced … because Madara you’ve presented as an omega. Not an alpha.” He said, squeezing Madara tightly. “I don’t know specifics about male omegas, I’m sure when the other healer arrives they can answer your questions better.”

“What?” Madara tried to look up at his father. Surely he was joking. “That that can’t be right.” He said, trying to pull away. “No, I can't be an omega.”

“Madara, please your body is going through a lot of changes, I’m sure you’re still not feeling well.” Tajima said, holding onto Madara to keep him from moving. “We don’t need you to faint again.”

“No! No! Stop this!” Madara whined trying to push his father away. “I can’t be an omega!”

“Madara, there’s no stopping this. This is just what and who you are.” Tajima said, trying to be gentle. “You are an omega-“

“Fucking shut up!” Madara growled. “I am not an omega! Get out!”

“Madara, please, this isn’t the end of the world.” Tajima tried to reason with him. “Sure, it’s unexpected but this is better than you having some unknown wound that was killing you. You’re healthy and whole, just presenting as an omega.”

“Maybe not to you! What about me?! What about my world?” Madara snapped.

“Tajima-sama, should I come back later?” The healer said, opening the door to find her clan head and his heir arguing.

“No, it’s fine …. Madara let the healer help you wash, I’ll change your bedding. You need to rest.” Tajima helped lift Madara up, much to his son’s grumbling. They got Madara to a chair so the healer could wipe him down while Tajima rolled up his dirty bedding. Tajima remade the bed with fresh bedding and helped the healer get Madara back to laying down. As they left the room Madara was already drifting off again.

“I'll send the omega healer by later today.” She bowed to Tajima before leaving. Tajima sighed, there was so much to do and no time to do it. First he went to Kuro’s room, knocking at the door before his son let him enter.

“So now that’s Madara’s presented, what will you do?” Kuro asked, setting his book aside.

“Well, that’s what I’d like to talk to you about.” Tajima said, sitting down on his son’s bed.

“I won’t follow anyone but Madara.” Kuro said firmly. “If you denounce him as heir I will deflect and I’ll take Madara and Izuna with me if I have to.” Kuro said, his eyes burned red as he stared down his father.

“Good, that’s what I wanted to hear.” Tajima nodded. “I never had any intention of not having Madara as my heir after Myoko died. Him presenting as omega does not change the fact he is suited for this.”

“Oh.” Kuro blinked a bit shocked. He hadn’t expected this to be that easy. He had expected to fight his father, the Uchiha had never been led by an omega. And his father was, generally, one for traditions.

“As long as he has our support I have no doubts that the rest of the clan will follow suit. He has proved himself worthy of his title over the last four years and I know he will continue to do so. I wanted to be sure you would support his claim as my heir.” Tajima squeezed Kuro’s shoulder.

“I’ve never cared what his presentation was, alpha, beta, or omega. I will follow Madara as an Uchiha or I simply will no longer be an Uchiha.” He said firmly.

“I doubt things will come to that but I am grateful you have that much faith in him. He will need your support once the clan finds out.” Tajima pulled Kuro into a hug. “The Divine has blessed me with wonderful children, thank you.” He hadn’t been sure if Kuro would have fought for his right to be heir. But he was glad Kuro supported Madara as much as he did.

“Of course, dad, Madara is my elder brother. Omega or not, it’s my duty and my honor to support him in his endeavors. I always will.” Kuro hugged his father in return.

“I’m going to check on Izuna, thank you.” Tajima kissed his forehead much to his son’s annoyance before he went to check on his youngest. Izuna was laying in bed, playing with a fan he was sure hid knives. Probably something Madara had given him.

“So aniki has presented as an omega?” Izuna sat up when his father entered.

“Yes but he will remain my heir.” Tajima said, sitting down.

“Okay.” Izuna shrugged.

“That’s, that’s not going to bother you?” Tajima asked carefully. Izuna was only eleven, hadn’t presented yet and certainly wasn’t completely aware of the politics surrounding one’s presentation.

“No? Why would it?” Izuna asked, tilting his head. “Aniki is one of the strongest Uchiha’s-he’s already has three tomoe, which is more than some more seasoned shinobi have. Plus he’s been training to be your heir since Myoko died … even if you didn’t announce it until he was thirteen. Did you hear, people outside the clan call him “The Calamity” after he rained fire down on those Hyugas.”

“Yes, I did hear about that … he seemed mighty proud of the nickname.” Tajima chuckled. “So, you’ll support your brother when time comes? Even though he’s an omega?”

“I don’t see why it should matter, that he’s an omega? I follow Obachan’s orders when I’m in her kitchen and she’s an omega … she’s scary.” Izuna whispered as if his mother would hear her grandson.

“Yes, I agree Obachan can be very scary.” Tajima chuckled, pulling Izuna to his side. “But it is different to follow your elder’s rules while in their house than following a leader in matters of the clan.”

“Suppose so … Aniki is Aniki regardless of his presentation. He’s trained really hard to be your heir, to make you and the clan proud … it wouldn’t seem right or fair to take that away from him over something he didn’t decide on. He didn’t choose to be an omega.” Izuna pointed out. “And it seems stupid anyway to say what someone can or can’t be based on that … I mean how dumb would it be to say a lady can’t lead because she’s a lady? Seems pretty straightforward to me.”

“Ah you kids see things so easily.” Tajima chuckled, nuzzling the top of Izuna’s head. “Thank you for your words of wisdom. I know Madara will need all our support in the coming times.”

“Of course!” Izuna said, hugging his father.

“I better not see any nicks in the walls when you play with that fan.” Tajima said as he stood up. “Don’t think I don’t know there are knives hidden in that.” Izuna’s face turned red as he closed the fan with a clack. Tajima chuckled as he left his youngest son and headed to his office. He had to read up on clan laws. Just because the Uchiha had never been led by an omega didn’t mean it was against their laws. If he was lucky the laws wouldn’t say anything about the clan heads' presentation.

——

Tajima knocked on Madara’s door but when he didn’t get an answer stepped in. “Hey, I brought some food.” He said watching the lump on the bed move.

“I’m not hungry.” Madara grumbled peeking out from under the blankets.

“You need to eat and drink, your body-“

“Shut up! I don’t want to talk about it.” Madara snapped.

“Madara, look, I understand you’re under a lot of stress. You’re probably confused and unsure of everything right now, but lashing out at me is not going to make things better.” Tajima huffed as he stepped in. “So you will eat and drink some water, then talk to me calmly.”

Madara groaned as he sat up but didn’t say anymore. The moment Tajima handed him a fresh bowl of rice, Madara practically scarfed it down. He noticed the untouched bowl of rice from that morning. No surprise he probably felt starved.

“Easy, take your time. No need to choke eating.” Tajima said, offering a cup of water to Madara. “Drink, I’m sure you’ll feel better with a full stomach.”

Madara swallowed his food, taking the offered cup and sipping it carefully. “Good, that’s good.” Tajima said glad to see he was able to hold it down so far. “So ah-“

“What happens now?” Madara asked, not looking up. “When will you announce Kuro as your heir?” Madara knew omegas went through different training than betas and alphas. So few were ever allowed to be shinobis. He doubted he’d remain a shinobi, he’d probably be sent off to learn how to be a proper omega and married off the first chance the clan got.

“Mada.” Tajima sighed, reaching out to take Madara’s hand. “I won’t be announcing Kuro as my heir. Not when you are doing perfectly well in that role. And I’ve already talked to your brothers, they will support you. Though I don’t think Izuna really understands what I’m asking. Kuro was adamant that he would deflect if I abandoned you. Not that I ever planned on doing so.”

“But the clan will never allow an omega to lead them.” Madara said finally looking up. His dark eyes were glassy with unshed tears.

“Clan law never specifically states a clan head must be alpha, or that they can’t be omega. Just because it’s never been done doesn’t mean it can’t be.” Tajima said. “The clan will have to learn to adapt to this. You will have a tougher time, yes but I will support you. Your brothers will support you. We believe you can do this.” He said firmly. “Nothing has to change if you don’t want it to. You will still be my heir, no matter what.”

“And what will happen if I take a spouse?” He asked, swallowing thickly. Surely, whomever he marries will be pushed into the clan head role and Madara tossed aside to pop out as many new Uchiha soldiers.

“Mada, that is years in the future, you’re only seventeen. You don’t need to be worrying about that.” Tajima said, reaching out to brush back a lock of Madara’s hair.

“Even if the clan is willing to follow me, the moment I marry, be they an ally or another Uchiha the council will push me aside for them. I know they will.” Madara said softly. “They will push for me to marry, to bond so I can be just a broodmare to them. Hoping I’ll make a couple little clones of myself but alphas this time.” He sighed covering his face.

Tajima frowned. He had no way of knowing if Madara’s fears were unfounded or not. He knew there were a great many, in older generations or even his own, that saw omegas and beta women as just broodmares. His own father had been of that opinion, omegas were meant to breed more soldiers and nothing more. Even his strong spirited mother had been submissive and demure around him. Never had he been more thankful at another person's death.

“Madara, I cannot promise that this will be easy. It won’t. You will have to fight harder and longer for your right, it’s absolutely not fair. And I am sorry you are in this position but I truly believe that you, out of my three living children, will be the Uchiha’s best leader.” He said softly, squeezing Madara’s hand. “You care for everyone, even if your face looks sour. You want to protect them all, give them your best and give them the best life. I see how you wish to shoulder everything so no one has to worry. What more could I ask of my son and heir?”

“I don’t have a sour face … People are just stupid and I’m not going to pretend they’re not for their ego.” He pointed out flatly.

“And yet you still want them to have the best.” Tajima said smiling.

“Sure, are there some people who deserve to suffer, absolutely. But most people, even if they are stupid with fragile egos, deserve a good life.” Madara shrugged.

“Exactly.” Tajima said with a smile. “Once you’re feeling well, we will go in front of the council and announce your presentation. You won’t be married off to the first alpha they find acceptable; as long as I’m still standing, as long as I have my hands and eyes to fight, you will choose for yourself.” Tajima promised. “I swear to you, as your clan head and father. I will never forsake you.” He said pulling Madara into a hug.

“Otosan.” Madara sniffled as he hugged his father back.

“No more crying.” He said softly, pulling back to brush Madara’s tears. “My sweet duckling.” Tajima teased.

“Okay, you pushed your luck.” Madara groaned, pushing Tajima away, who merely laughed.

The omega healer stopped by that night, Madara felt his face was as red as his sharingan as they explained how his body had changed. Now that his body was ready he would begin to experience heats, better to get pregnant they explained. They offered him teas to prevent pregnancy, different medications to better handle any aches and pains that came with his new body parts. As time progressed his scent would change again, most omegas had sweet scents so it’s likely his would change as well. It was awful but thankfully he was able to sit through it alone. He didn’t think he could handle it with his father present. The exam was even worse than talking, he didn’t want anyone to be looking at him. But he sat through it, glad to hear that everything looked fine. At least his late presentation wasn’t going to affect him physically. He supposed there were small miracles with that.

——

It had been a week since Madara had presented. Finally his father deemed him well enough to tell the council and the clan afterwards. He sat to his father’s right as always trying not to fidget in his spot. Once everyone was gathered Tajima began.

“We have excellent news, Madara has presented. Healers have noted, though a bit later than average, he is healthy and his body well adjusted to his new presentation.” Tajima explained.

“He doesn’t smell like an alpha.” Yoshinori said, eyes narrowing as he looked Madara over.

“I never said he was. An alpha that is.” Tajima replied flatly. “Madara has presented as an omega.”

“Oh.” Yoshinori blinked a few times, clearly shocked. “Then where is your alpha son? Surely as the new heir he should be here though I understand why Madara is for the time being.”

“Kuro is not my heir and will not be my heir.” Tajima said firmly. “Madara, my eldest child, will remain my heir. He has served the Uchiha faithfully and diligently for the last four years. Regardless of his presentation he will take up my stead as Uchiha Clan head when the time comes.”

“Tajima-sama, you cannot be serious.” Keisuki spoke, snorting. “An omega leading the Uchiha. We will be the laughing stock of Fire.”

“The Hatake are led by an Omega.” Tajima pointed out, leaning elbow on his knee, holding his cheek in hand. “As are the Uzumaki.”

“Please, Tajima-sama, Madara is already so behind what most omegas are trained for with his late presenting… his attitude is sorely lacking and he certainly doesn’t look omega. You will be doing him a great disservice by leaving him in a position he will struggle with.” Aoi pointed out, giving Madara a pitying look. “He’ll need firm guidance and proper training to be a good Uchiha omega.”

“What, a broodmare for some lazy, ego inflated alpha you pick for me? I think not.” Madara snapped.

“Good omegas are seen, not heard.” Aoi snapped back. “The alphas are speaking right now.”

“And you can shut the fuck up with that shit right now.” Madara growled. “You think because I woke up with a cunt between my legs suddenly, I’ve become weaker? You have another thing coming.” He grinned at the scandalized and horrified faces of his father’s council. “I dare any Uchiha alpha to beat me, in a one to one … if they can I’ll willingly step down. Go to whatever omega training you have but you must find one alpha who can beat me in a match.”

“Madara.” Tajima stared at his son as he spoke. He didn’t like this idea. Madara was an excellent fighter but was he the best? Tajima didn’t think he could confidentially answer that yes. He sighed as his council looked at him. Madara had certainly backed them both into a corner. “Fine but if there’s no alpha who can beat Madara I’ll hear no complaints of him as heir.” He stared down each member. “Are we agreed?” They all eagerly agreed. The moment he nodded his head his entire council were on their feet and out.

“You were very stupid.” Tajima growled.

“They won’t accept me unless I show them I’m the best. Have a little faith in me.” Madara said, nudging his father.

“I do, truly but to say you can beat any alpha shinobi they put in front of you is a stretch.” Tajima sighed. “We could have eased-“

“No, father, they weren’t going to accept an omega as heir no matter what we said. I have to prove to them I am still the best option. They’re going to assume now that I’ve presented as an omega I’ve somehow become weaker. I’m going to make them eat their words and rub their face in the dirt.” He said firmly.

Tajima sighed, rubbing his face. “Not like we have much of a choice now.” He stood and left the meeting hall, Madara right behind him as they headed to the training field.

Already people were gathering, a lot of them talking about it. By the time they reached the training grounds a crowd had formed. People wanting to catch a glimpse at the newly presented omega as well as the fighting to happen.

Madara rolled his eyes at the crude remarks as he stretched his limbs. He’ll make all of them eat their words.

——

Madara had ditched his shirt by afternoon even with how cold it was in late December. He was sweaty and felt disgusting. Some of the more stupid alphas attempted to catch him off guard by spouting the things they’d do to him when they got him to yield. Some were men he had grown up to look up to, fellow shinobi he had trained with, ran missions with. It certainly soured his opinion on a great many of them, he’d never consider them friends again. But he got all of them to yield so far. A few even sporting broken bones. The elders, though, had the best reactions. Every time he managed to beat down his opponent their faces turned purple in fury before calling another alpha up.

As the day continued, those weaker willed dropped out before he even had a chance to dance with them. It was satisfying to know there were some smart enough not to test their luck. Kuro brought him water and light food as the day progressed-elders couldn’t expect him to fight without food and water. Kuro growled at anyone who even tried to convince him to fight for his claim as heir. Tajima stood at the side watching all of it very carefully.

“Is there no one left?” Madara called out looking around the training grounds. He stared down each person, very few managed to meet his eyes.

“Tajima, put an end to this.” Aoi hissed. “Make him submit, he needs to know his place.”

“Why don’t you enter the ring then?” Tajima asked, raising a brow. “I made myself clear this morning. Madara is my heir, him being omega does not matter. He tasked you in finding an alpha who could beat him and you didn’t.”

“I refuse!” Aoi shouted. “To allow him, a filthy omega to lead us! We are a noble clan! Only to be led by the strongest. Fine, if I must do it myself I will.” Aoi huffed, stepping out onto the field.

“I’m a filthy omega? But good enough to breed you more soldiers right?” Madara sneered as he shook out his limbs.

“Watch your tongue boy.” Aoi took his stance as Madara did.

“I am the strongest. You haven’t put an alpha in front of me who could beat me.” Madara said. “Even if I wasn’t, spite alone would help me beat the lot of you.”

His father once told him Aoi had been a fierce fighter when he was younger. The elder, now in his fifties, had had a career ending injury. Madara could go after the alpha’s weak knee, it would make this short. But Madara wanted to win without it. They clashed, two pairs of sharingans met as they began to trade blows. Madara couldn’t stop the grin. Though, yes, Aoi was skilled he was years out of practice.

It took only a few minutes to have the elder face down in the cold ground. Madara twisted his arm back, wrapping his own around his neck.

“Yield.” He growled.

“Never!” Aoi struggled against him but rather in vain.

“No? Shall I break your arm? Or how about your knee?” Madara asked, pressing down on the back of the man’s weak knee causing Aoi to scream. “Fucking yield!”

“I’ll never yield to a cow like you! All you're good for is the cunt between your legs!” Aoi yelled out.

Gritting his teeth, Madara shoved the man’s face into the dirt and pulled his arm until the joint popped out of place. “Yield.” Aoi merely let out a weak cry but said nothing.

“Enough!” Tajima stepped into the ring, slowly approaching. “Aoi you have lost, you only sully yourself by your words.” He added, helping Madara stand up off the elder.

“I refuse!” Aoi scrambled up to his feet, arm hanging loosely at his side.

“Everyone has seen all the alphas you set before my son, even yourself, lost. Madara is my heir, he is an omega and you cannot change that. They are facts.” Tajima said firmly. “Mind your place.”

“My place to help you for the betterment of the clan, but you are making the biggest mistake of your life! An omega leader! He will lead us to ruin!” Aoi cried out. “Bad enough he’s a half breed on-“ Aoi never finished his sentence as Tajima punched him in the face. The elder folded like a house of cards. Madara blinked rapidly as he stared, he rarely if ever saw his father lose his temper. Tajima was practically boiling over with anger, his scent carried the smell of an out of control wild fire.

“Any bad word about my heir, about my wife will not be tolerated!” Tajima practically roared. “This is over. Elders you can see for yourself, Madara is the strongest and fitting to be my heir. I’ve indulged you long enough.” He seethed, baring his teeth at the elders remaining. They all looked like they had eaten a whole lemon with how sour they looked. Tajima turned around, grasping the back of Madara’s neck and pulled him close. “I’m so proud of you.” He said, pressing his forehead to Madara’s. “Nothing will change that.” He then kissed Madara’s forehead. “Now let's get you home, you stink to high heaven.” Tajima chuckled, ruffling Madara’s wild curls.

“Dad, stop!” Madara whined as they left, side by side with his two younger brother’s trailing behind them. At the very least they made their stand clear, if it had to be the four of them against the world so be it.

Notes:

// So I've got like the first four chapters written and then another 8 set up, just working on getting from point A to point B to match the first four to the later 8 that I have ready. I'm hoping to update each week, either Friday or Saturday depending on which days I have off since I work two jobs -.-' Hopefully yall like it so far now that we're getting into the meat of the story. I really didn't like the first chapter but it felt like so much information to set everything else up and I didn't want to break it up into multiple chapters. Hit me up on tumblr @ madarasthicc if you'd like!

Chapter 3: Bring Your Shame to Me

Summary:

After Madara has presented things are still difficult with the clan elders and the clan's alphas seem to be acting strange. But he's met someone new. An alpha who seems to like him as he is, a shinobi and omega.

Notes:

//As a heads up this chapter contains drugging and attempted non-con, as tags state it's not between main pairing of Madara x Tobirama.

As Madara had expected, his father’s council attempted to marry him off. Shoving plenty of alphas in front of him hoping for some kind of reaction. At first, Tajima laughed it off, shooing the alphas away, citing Madara was too busy with training or lessons to think of marriage. But after six months of this, Tajima really came down on his council, stating they were wasting their time trying to set Madara up with someone of their choosing. It would always be Madara’s choice on who he married and bonded with. If they wished to remain on his council they would leave his son alone. Thankfully they seemed to drop the issue for the time being.

Fellow shinobis had some weird ideas of who he was supposed to be now that he has presented. During a few missions some alphas had taken hits for him, Madara wasn’t sure what they expected him to do? Fall down to his knees and praise them? He was fine, he could take plenty of hits. He merely stared at them unimpressed, stepped over them after ensuring they weren’t mortally wounded and continued the mission. After a while they all seemed to get over themselves.

After a mission he led his team to the Hagoromo clan’s compound. They needed rest before returning home, it would be a safe place to rest and get an actual meal. The Hagoromo were strong allies of the Uchiha’s. They were all welcomed in, a few of the Hagoromo stared at him weirdly. His father and Kuro often scented him and his clothes before missions so he rarely carried just his own scent. He supposed it would be weird, knowing he was an omega but smelling like an alpha. He didn't let the looks bother him too much.

An alpha approached him, two bowls of food in hand. Handing one to Madara he took a seat. The man couldn’t be much older than Madara but he didn’t know who he was. He nodded his thanks and took the bowl.

“I’m Tadashi … is it true you’re an omega?” He asked after they began to eat.

“Yes? Is that a problem?” Madara raised a brow. This alpha had the guts to come right out and ask his presentation like that. But it’s not as if they were hiding it, at least not from their allies.

“Not at all, I think it’s fantastic.” Tadashi pointed out before starting to eat. “I mean, you can protect yourself, and whenever you decide on having pups, who better to protect them than you. That is if you want pups, not everyone does.” He added with a shrug.

Madara blinked, he had never had someone outside his family see his shinobi status as a good thing now that he was an omega. It was refreshing.

“Yeah, I’d like pups one day. I’m not in a rush though. I’m only eighteen.” He said with a shrug.

“Aw so young!” Tadashi cooed.

“I can’t be that much younger than you!” Madara hissed.

“Hm, about three years.” Tadashi said smiling. “I’m sure you’ll meet a wonderful alpha who will appreciate you as you are.” He added.

Madara couldn’t help but flush. He wanted that, an alpha to appreciate him for everything he was and had to offer. Not just because he was an omega. They remained quiet for the rest of the meal, Tadashi taking his bowl when he finished before wishing him a good night.

When Madara returned home he couldn’t get Tadashi out of his mind, with a smile on his face.

——

Even with how busy he was he kept up communicating with Tadashi. It was a good way to train his falcons, sending letters with them to the Hagoromo. Two birds, one stone. His brothers often teased him when they saw him writing to Tadashi. Going as far as to call the alpha his boyfriend. Madara rolled his eyes and rubbed his knuckles against the top of their heads.

“You’ve been talking with this alpha a while …” Tajima said at dinner.

“I guess?” Madara raised a brow.

“Do you like him like that? As a potential mate, or just a friend?” Tajima asked.

“Ah I don’t know … I mean he’s really sweet, and I do enjoy spending time with him …” Madara hummed, looking down at his food.

“Friendship is a good start to a potential relationship. No pressure though, let it come about naturally.” Tajima nodded.

“Didn’t you marry mom at my age?” Madara asked.

“I did … but just because that worked for us doesn’t mean you need to do the same.” Tajima explained. “Your mother and I met when she was just fourteen and myself at fifteen, we were friends for a couple years before we developed romantic feelings for each other. She had to leave her clan before her father engaged her to another alpha so she came here and married me instead.”

“I suppose our stubbornness comes from her then?” Madara teased.

“I would say so, you two even have the same glare.” He joked, a small smile on his face. They didn’t talk about Ruby much but it was with fondness. “If you do like this alpha, I’d like to meet him first but I trust your instincts.” He added.

“I’ll let you know, for now I’m happy being friends.”

“Booooooyfriends~” Kuro cooed, nudging Madara’s side.

“Madara and Tadashi sitting in a tree. K-I-S-S-I-N-G!” Izuna sang.

“I’m going to beat you two with a wooden spoon.” Madara grumbled, cheeks flushed. Tajima merely laughed, ruffling each of their hair.

——

 

Even with keeping in contact with Tadashi often, Madara didn’t actually see the alpha all that often. They were both shinobis, working hard for their own clans. On top of Madara’s duties as clan heir, both were too busy to visit each other. But whenever he made his way past the Hagoromo compound after missions he’d stop for a warm meal and a little time with the alpha.

Tadashi had asked to court him after a year of friendship. Madara was pleasantly surprised and said yes. He warned Tadashi that he’d have to speak with his father but the alpha said he’d do whatever was necessary to court him properly.

And so Tadashi came to visit the Uchiha compound. He was clearly nervous around his father, and his brothers certainly didn’t help. Izuna had just presented as an alpha and was far more territorial than anyone had expected. He nearly bit Tadashi when they tried to hold hands. But overall the meeting seemed to go well, at least to Madara it seemed that way.

“Take this slow, marriage and bonding shouldn’t be done lightly.” Tajima said as he stood with Madara at the gate watching as Tadashi and the other Hagoromo members left.

“Do you not approve?” Madara asked, raising a brow. His father hadn’t said much, Tadashi word vomiting most of the time to fill the silence.

“Some people can be too kind. Some people use it as a mask to hide what they really are.” Tajima explained. “That boy is kind, overly so … he makes large gestures to show it when it’s not necessary. Like he’s putting on a show … it’s possible that’s just how he is but it could also be just a mask to get what he wants.” He patted Madara’s shoulder and turned back to their home.

Madara stood at the gates pondering over what that meant. How could one be too kind and use it as a mask? Didn’t the world need more kindness in it?

——

Madara had run a solo mission. He didn’t take them often but sometimes it was better suited to go on them solo. Deciding since he’d be going past the Hagoromo compound he’d stop to see Tadashi. He’d been a bit aloof after the meeting with his father, thinking over Tajima’s words.

When he arrived he headed straight to Tadashi’s home. He couldn’t wait for a nice bath, a good meal, and maybe some cuddling. They were courting, cuddling was allowed.

“The victorious shinobi returns!” Tadashi smiled, kissing Madara after he opened the door.

“Please, I'm disgusting.” Madara chuckled as he stepped into the home.

“You? Never.” Tadashi shook his head. “Go on, take a long soak. I'll have dinner ready shortly.” Tadashi gave him another kiss and Madara couldn’t help but purr. “Gods you’re so adorable when you purr.” Tadashi said, squishing Madara’s cheeks. “Go wash up, I’ll leave you a change of clothes too.”

Giggling Madara rushed to the bathroom. He was going to enjoy the long soak. He’d have another day of travel back home tomorrow. He added a few salts and soaps to the hot water as the tub filled. Easing himself down he sighed.

“I brought you something to change into and a fresh towel.” Tadashi said as he stepped into the bathroom. “I also got some candles. Would you like me to light one?”

“Are you saying I smell?” Madara asked, cracking open an eye.

“Hardly. It’s a nice scent, very relaxing.” Tadashi said, lighting the candle and setting it on the counter. “Don’t get too wrinkly.” He teased before stepping out again.

Madara sighed, gods he was lucky to have Tadashi. Never had he met such a sweet alpha before. He splashed in the water at the joy of being courted by him. His father was just being cautious, over protective. It was understandable but he’d see Tadashi was wonderful to Madara. That they were happy.

——

Once he had washed up and soaked to his heart's content Madara dried off and dressed. He hadn’t realized how big Tadashi’s clothes would be on him since the alpha was taller than him. It was funny. He stepped out and headed to the kitchen.

“Hm dinner smells amazing!” He beamed seeing Tadashi had made pork. Tadashi did cook but they normally ate meals with the rest of the clan.

“Anything for my omega.” Tadashi purred. “I’ve got the table set, go take a seat, I’ll bring it out shortly.”

“You are perfect.” Madara hummed, kissing his cheek. “Thank you. So much.” He wrapped his arms around Tadashi, squeezing him tight before heading to the dining room.

“Of course, I wouldn’t be much of a partner if I couldn’t cook for my future mate.” Tadashi pointed out, watching as Madara left the kitchen. True to his word Tadashi began to carry in dishes, setting them at the table. “Would you like tea? Or water?”

“Tea please, thank you.” Madara began plating up the food, servicing them both. He waited for Tadashi to return with their drinks.

“A new blend we recently got, it’s a bit on the sweeter side of things.” Tadashi explained putting the cup in front of Madara.

Dinner went as it often did between the two of them. Talking about missions, Madara’s training, and his work as an heir. By the end of the night Madara felt so full and so tired.

“You’ve had a long day, a mission then traveling here. No wonder you’re so sleepy.” Tadashi cooed, lifting Madara up and into his arms. “Let’s go to bed.” He said nuzzling Madara’s cheek.

“I wanna help clean.” Madara whined, loosely wrapping his arms around Tadashi’s neck.

“Hush, you need your rest. I’ll take care of everything.” Tadashi said, kissing his forehead. He laid Madara in his bed, pulling the covers up. “I’ll be back shortly.”

Madara whined but cuddled against the pillows. It wasn’t long until he was out like a light.

——

Madara woke slowly. His mind felt hazy, body heavy. It took him a second to realize he had started his heat. It was hard to think but he was sure it was early. He began to push Tadashi away, he had to get to the spare bedroom. He had to nest and keep himself away.

“Tsk tsk where do you think you’re going?” Tadashi said, stretching out slowly. His hand began to move up under the shirt Madara was wearing.

“Tadashi … my heat, it’s early.” Madara groaned, he wanted to lean into Tadashi’s touch but he knew it wasn’t a good idea.

“And?”

“Tadashi, we’ve only been courting for a couple months. I don’t have any of my teas, I’ve got no nest ready … and we’re not married or bonded.” Madara said firmly, trying to control himself. “I’m sorry, if I had known it was coming early I would have gone straight home.”

“Why would you need your teas?” Tadashi pulled Madara back into the bed, rolling over on top of him. “Who cares if we’re married? We’re courting, I intend to marry you, that's more than enough.” He hummed nuzzling at Madara’s neck. “You don’t need a nest, all you need is a cock and a knot.”

“Tadashi.” Madara felt breathless for all the wrong reasons. “Stop. If we were to have sex, I could get pregnant. Even if we were married and bonded, I don’t want pups right now.” Madara said, finally pushing Tadashi away.

“Oh Madara, your body is saying otherwise.” Tadashi purred, rocking his hips against Madara’s. “It’s practically screaming that I need to breed you right now.”

“No!” Madara shoved him harder. “I said no. My father wouldn’t approve of this.” Tadashi growled and suddenly smacked Madara.

“He’s not here right now is he?” Tadashi grinned, grabbing Madara by his face, forcing him to look at Tadashi. “You’re going to spread your legs like a good omega and let me fill you up. Breed you real good. I didn’t waste all that food and money on heat drugs for you to run away like a coward.”

Madara felt like ice water had been poured all over him. His heat wasn’t early - Tadashi had drugged him to get this. His eyes widened in horror as every moment with Tadashi dawned on him. His father was right, Tadashi was overly kind as a mask to get what he wanted.

“You you did this to me?” He asked softly, his voice small and eyes gathering with tears.

“Oh you poor baby, did you really think you’d find an alpha who enjoyed an overpowered omega?” Tadashi laughed but it was cold and cruel. “Please! I can’t, you really thought I liked you? Oh that’s too good, oh you poor silly omega. All you’re good for is breeding Madara. Once I’ve got a pup in you, my bite on your neck you’ll be just another omega. We both know Tajima wouldn’t dare abandon his little duckling.” His fathers nickname for him sounded sick in Tadashi’s mouth. “Sure your father might make your snot nose brother heir but I’ll have you. Tajima will do anything for you and any pup you carry. I’ll be living it good then.” He growled.

Madara felt his spine stiffen. This was not how things were going to go. Absolutely not. He played limp while Tadashi gleefully undressed him. Make the alpha think he had won.

“I’ve been waiting for this for so long.” Tadashi purred, pushing Madara’s legs up and leaned in to bite at Madara’s gland on his neck.

Madara snapped his head forwards, knocking his forehead into Tadashi’s. The alpha cried out, backing away now giving Madara enough room to kick the alpha off him and off the bed. Once Tadashi was off him, Madara jumped from the bed and ran. He didn’t care about clothes, his armor, weapons, just that he had to escape.

“Madara! You bitch!” Tadashi screamed.

Madara didn’t dare look back. He winced as the bright sunlight burned his eyes. He ignored people staring and screaming as he ran through the Hagoromo compound nude. He had to get home. He had to get home.

——

Madara was exhausted when he finally approached the compound gates. He had run nude the entire way. Tadashi had chased him, even a few other Hagoromo alphas had joined in the chase for a time. But he had been faster and craftier. Plus a few well placed fire jutsus he could perform helped. By the time he reached the compound gates he felt delirious.

“Someone get Tajima-sama!” The guard cried out when they noticed Madara staggering to the gates. “Madara-sama?” The guard slowly approached, a beta. “Here take my shirt … kami.” He swore at Madara’s bloody feet.

Madara wrapped the shirt around himself. “I need otosan.” Madara mumbled, his eyes blinking slowly as he realized he was inside the Uchiha compound walls. He dropped to his knees gasping.

“Madara!” The guard knelt down. “I’ve sent someone to get him. Don’t worry you’re safe.” He said gently reaching out. Another guard approached with water. “Here, drink.”

“No!” Madara shoved it away. “Not safe, not safe yet.” He mumbled. He was so tired, so thirsty, so hungry but he couldn’t trust it.

“Madara-“

“Madara!” Tajima cried as he rushed forward. Madara had run plenty of solo missions, and technically he wasn’t due back for another few days. He had assumed Madara would have stopped to see Tadashi but to hear Madara had staggered in, naked and wounded, scared him. How on earth had his mission gone so poorly? “It’s okay otosan is here.” Tajima lifted Madara off the ground. The smell of Madara’s heat was attracting alphas, this was getting worse by the second.

Rushing back home with Madara in his arms, Tajima ordered for a healer. Clearly the mission had gone south and someone had attacked him. Or his heat had started early and it attracted the wrong sorts.

Madara wrapped his arms around his father, whining as he was carried. “Otosan.” He whispered, pressing his face to his father’s chest. His scent calming, promising safety. “You were right.” He sighed. “You were right.”

“Don’t worry about that, let’s get you home and clean. After your heat you can tell me everything.” Tajima wasn’t sure what he was talking about. He didn’t care about whatever he was right about. Madara’s safety was his first concern.

——

Madara’s heat lasted almost twice as long as normal. The healer knew right away he had been highly drugged to induce this heat. Madara was unable to do much talking during it so the healer told Tajima of their findings. It was clear someone had captured Madara, induced his heat in an attempt to rape and bond to him. It was likely bloodline hunters. But Madara had somehow managed to escape his captors and ran home. Tajima was incensed, but they needed more information before making a plan of attack. The compound went on lockdown in case the bloodline hunters came looking for Madara. Tajima was sure they weren’t happy Madara had escaped and likely would come looking either for Madara or someone else to take his place.

When Madara finally woke clear headed from his heat. He first felt rage like never before and a numbness to the situation. He slowly stood, wincing at the pain in his feet. He needed a shower and food.

Once washed and dressed he stepped out. It felt like the world had been flipped upside down. Nothing felt quite right in that moment, like the world was shifted just a little but enough to throw him off balance.

“Aniki!” Izuna cried out, hugging Madara tight. “We were so worried!”

“I -“ Madara didn’t know what to say.

“Dad’s been worried sick, the healer said they were shocked you made it home with how drugged up you were.” Kuro said softly, slowly approaching. “Come sit, eat-“

“No!” Madara shoved Izuna away looking panicked at the mention of food.

“Mada?” Kuro slowly backed away. “We’re not here to hurt you, I promise.”

“Madara?” Tajima suddenly appeared. “You should be resting right now.” He said softly, reaching out to guide him back to his room.

“No!” Madara cried out. “You were right! I was so, so stupid!” He screamed, shaking his head. He didn’t even care that he was crying.

“Madara, now is not the time. You need to rest, we can talk about this later-“

“No! You’re not listening to me!” Madara slammed his fist into the wall. “I need I need -“ he felt like everything was crumbling around him.

“Madara.” Tajima said softly, slowly taking Madara’s hand into his own. “You went through a traumatic event, of course we want to know what happened and how we can help you but first you need to rest. You are still injured and coming out of a difficult heat. Everything can wait.”

“It can’t! If we wait he’s going to run! We have to go now!” Madara hissed.

“We can track down the bloodline hunters, if you saw them with your -“

“It wasn’t bloodline hunters.” Madara cut him off. “It wasn’t an enemy … It was Tadashi. Tadashi drugged me.” His voice felt hollow and empty when he said it. And in the next second Madara felt his father’s chakra unleash the heaviest killing intent he had ever felt.

“I finished my mission early and went to Tadashi’s … he cooked this big meal and ran me a bath with candles and I fell asleep. When I woke up my heat had started. I tried to get away but he said that he didn’t waste all that food and money on heat drugs for me to run away like a coward.” Madara whispered, feeling himself curl in on himself. So ashamed he had let this happen. “He told me all I was good for was breeding, that once you saw me with his bite mark and carrying his pup you’d do anything.”

“You were right! He never liked me, laughed at the fact that I believed him!” Madara cried. “He was going to trap me, force me to carry his pups so he could squeeze the Uchiha for everything we’re worth.” Madara sobbed, covering his face. “I was so stupid! So stupid!”

“Aniki.” Kuro said softly, carefully bending down to be at Madara’s level. “You’re not stupid. Wanting to be loved for who you are isn’t stupid. You are loveable just the way you are.”

“It’s that moron who’s stupid! You’re the best omega ever!” Izuna added. “Anyone would be lucky to love you and be loved by you.”

“Oh Mada.” Tajima sighed, pulling Madara into a tight hug. “I’m so sorry. Fuck I’m so sorry.” He whispered nuzzling Madara’s hair. “He’s so wrong. You are so much more than bonding and having pups. We will handle him, don’t worry. I promise.”

“No … I want his head and I will take it myself.” Madara said firmly.

“Madara-“

“No one is to touch him. If he thinks he can drug and try to rape me, well he won’t be making that mistake twice.” He growled. “He won’t be making any mistakes after I’m done.”

——

Tajima insisted they wait a few days. Madara’s feet were still healing, he needed to eat plenty and take in plenty of fluids before confronting Tadashi. Madara felt like he was chafing under his family’s constant watch; he did appreciate it though. He appreciated that they cared enough to hover and fuss over him. Tajima always ate off the plate first before offering it to Madara. He was too afraid to eat something for fear it had been drugged.

Madara hated the pitying looks from the clan. Especially the elders he could already hear their new opinions on why he was unsuited to be heir. Madara tried not to dwell on it as they readied for their confrontation. His father, his brothers, and he stood at the gate. Tajima had told the elders they knew who had drugged Madara and they were going to confront him.

“Madara.” Tajima stood before him. “I had planned to give this to you at a better time.”

Madara raised a brow. “Give what?” He didn’t see his father holding anything.

Tajima unstrapped the gunbai from his back. “If you want his head, take it with this.” He said holding it out for Madara to take.

“That -“ Madara stared at the weapon. The gunbai that had been passed down the generations, from clan head to clan head. A weapon that had protected his clan for centuries. He reached out slowly, curling his hand around the handle. Once he had a firm grip on it Tajima let go and Madara found it was a lot heavier than expected.

“Heavier than you thought?” Tajima asked, smiling slowly as Madara only nodded. “I dropped it the first time my father handed it to me.” He said, reaching out to grasp Madara’s shoulder. “Remember this weight, because one day you’re going to lift it as easy as breathing. With this you’re carrying the entire clan with you.” He added, pressing his forehead to Madara’s. “I’m so proud of you, my duckling.”

For once Madara did scoff at the nickname. Instead, smiling and basking in his father’s love. He strapped the gunbai to his back and they left. His father let him take the lead. He could feel the rage churn inside him. He was going to get justice for himself.

——

When they arrived the Hagoromo welcomed them warmly despite Madara’s and his family’s icy demeanor. It was as if Madara had not run from this compound nearly three weeks ago butt naked. It felt so fake.

“Where’s Tadashi?” Madara asked the clan head when the man finally arrived.

“Ah Tadashi? Well -“ the clan head was sweating under Madara’s cold glare.

“Don’t make me ask again. You know why I’m here.” Madara growled.

“I see the coward has returned.” Tadashi cooed, stepping out of the crowd. “I suppose being a proper omega is too difficult for someone like you. It’s a shame.”

Tajima held Izuna back from lunging at the alpha. “Madara wants to handle this himself.”

“Poor little puppy.” Tadashi teased Izuna. “Want to act like a big, tough alpha for your big brother, uh?”

“I’m the coward? You lied to me, tricked me, drugged me to induce heat so you could rape me and force a bonding. If anyone is a coward it’s you.” Madara hissed.

“You’re nothing but an omega playing at being an alpha. Your father spoils you … you’ll never be clan head. That council will wed you off and get you popping out good little Uchiha soldiers in no time. If it’s not me it’s going to be someone else putting you in your place.” Tadashi sneered. “No alpha wants a mate like you. You’re pathetic and an insult to your presentation.”

Madara pulled the gunbai from his back. “Maybe you should look in a mirror when you say those words. They seem more fitting to you than me.” He said.

“Oh no! Are you going to beat me with your fan? I’m so scared!” Tadashi laughed, the crowd around them already backing up.

“No.” Madara said. “I’m going to kill you with it.” With that he lunged at Tadashi. He had seen the alpha fight before, perhaps it had been love clouding his vision but Tadashi wasn’t that impressive as a solo shinobi. He was better in supporting roles than taking the lead or fighting one-on-one. Madara felt level headed as he attacked, the gunbai felt a bit awkward at first but he was growing used to it.

He sliced right through Tadashi’s shirt, cutting his chest. It was a scratch, barely bleeding but satisfied Madara greatly. Tadashi growled as he grabbed a sword off one of the crowd members and lunged.

“You always have to make things difficult.” Tadashi huffed, his attacks growing increasingly desperate as Madara continued to block them.

With a swing, the gunbai created enough wind to push Tadashi back. The man tripped over his feet as he tried to hold his ground. Seeing his moment Madara pounced.

“You want my bite so badly. Have it.” Madara growled. Leaning in, he bit into the soft column of Tadashi’s neck. Fangs digging into the skin, ripping deeply into the flesh.

Tadashi screamed, flailing his body as he tried to push Madara away. The alpha pressed one hand to his bleeding neck, eyes searching wildly for anyone to help him. Surely Madara wasn’t really going to kill him? Surely his own clan wouldn’t stand by to watch him be killed?

Madara spit the flesh out of his mouth. “Shall I let you bleed to death slowly, I don’t think I got your artery.” Madara stood, not bothering to wipe the blood from his lower face. He walked slowly, approaching the alpha, who now lay on the ground gasping. “Or shall I take your head now?” He pressed the gunbai edge to Tadashi’s wounded neck.

“Madara-“ Tadashi grasped, eyes wide with fear. “Please no-“

“Begging? How unlike a big strong alpha like yourself. Remember, you didn’t stop when I said no.” Madara didn’t blink as he lifted and then brought the gunbai down. Sliced clean through Tadashi’s neck, severing his head from his shoulders. It was absolute silence as he reached down for the head, grabbing a fist full of hair.

“We’re done here.” Madara said, turning back to his family. “I think I’ve made myself clear.” He added, strapping the gunbai onto his back again.

No one said a word as they left the Hagoromo compound. It was clear the alliance between the Uchiha and the Hagoromo would never be the same. If they even continued. How could Tajima and Madara trust that Tadashi had been working alone. They couldn’t, and they all knew that.

“What are you going to do with the head?” Izuna asked as they traveled back home.

“I’m going to present it to the elders … his comments about the council make me wonder if someone didn’t put him up to this.” Madara explained. “I need everyone to understand I will never let this happen again. Not to me, not to anyone.”

——

The elders were acting like they’d never seen a decapitated head before with their screams. Madara had only set the head on the table in the meeting hut, he could have thrown it at one of them.

“Shut up!” Tajima roared.

“Tajima-sama what is the meaning of of this?!” Aoi screamed, gesturing at the head.

“The person who drugged and tried to rape my son.” Tajima explained. “He had some interesting choice of words … that this council is apparently planning to wed my son, your clan heir, off to get some good Uchiha soldiers out of him? Hm, does anyone know anything about this?” He asked. “Because this is news to me! I have told you time and time again, IF Madara is to wed and bond with someone it will be of his choosing.”

Madara remained in his seat, watching his father pace. The council sat still and of course tight lipped. Tajima was typically slow to anger so to see it wasn’t a good thing and the council knew that. If they had put Tadashi up to this plot more heads would roll, this time by Tajima’s hand. Silence was their only way to safety. Or throwing each other under in hopes of appeasing Tajima’s rage.

“Well?! Anything to say for yourselves?” Tajima asked, looking over each member.

“Tajima-sama, the crimes committed against Madara are sickening.” Keisuki finally spoke. “It would be a great dishonor if any of us here had a hand in what happened.” He said looking at his fellow council members. “I think it best, if we meet at a later time. You and Madara are running high on emotions, though your anger is well deserved for who did this but lashing out at everyone is not in the clan’s best interest.”

Tajima stared at the man hard, before taking a deep breath. “There will be no more talk of Madara’s marriage status. That is final. If he weds, it will be completely his own decision. I will not hear another word about it.” He turned to Madara. “Let’s go home.”

Madara nodded, his eyes moved over the council before following his father back home. He didn’t bother to grab Tadashi’s head. Let the elders see what would happen if anyone attacked him again.

Notes:

//I hope you all enjoyed, this chapter was so much longer than I remembered writing but I figured we'd keep it all together. I'm now thinking of posting on Tuesdays/Wednesdays so I always have those days off. Comments, kudos, and bookmarks are always appreciated so thank you so much!! Also chapter names are song lyrics, guess the song and you get a kiss and a cookie!! Hit me up on madarasthicc on tumblr.

Chapter 4: I See You Drifting Pass the Fall

Summary:

Trying to put everything with Tadashi behind him, Madara tries to look to the future. Things are finally starting to return to normal but Madara’s life is about to be turned upside down once again.

Things seem to return to normal. The council didn’t bring up Madara marrying again though they did complain that things were strained with the Hagoromo clan. Tajima shrugged it off so Madara didn’t let it bother him. His brothers began to eat off his plate before he ate anything. The little nagging was always in the back of his mind unless he had prepared it himself. No one dared say anything, especially if they are around the rest of the clan. He supposed most of the other omegas understood why and everyone knew not to open their mouths.

They had a small party for his twentieth birthday. Just them and a few friends. It was nice to relax and just enjoy the company of the people he trusted. For once it seemed like things would be right in the world again.

—-

That spring his father decided to head to the capital. As winter thawed away and spring came into bloom the Daimyo called the Land of Fire’s clans to his capital. The last few years Tajima had sent Madara but this year he wanted to leave Madara in charge at the compound. He tried not to be nervous about it. He had spent the last seven years watching his father run the compound. His father believed he could be in charge for the next couple of weeks, no need to worry. He and his brothers watched at the gate as their father and his group left.

He had received a few messages from his father. Things were going well in the capital. Connecting with their spies and trying to forge new alliances now that they had cut most ties with the Hagoromo. He tried to read between the lines of his father’s letters on that front but Tajima didn’t say much more than there were opportunities to be had.

Things had gone smoothly at the compound. A few alphas had gotten huffy when Madara had given them their orders. A well placed glare and a growl had set most of them straight. But he made note of them for future reference. Though this was just a test to see how Madara did on his own, he knew his father had no plans to retire just yet. Tajima hadn’t come into his position until his own father’s death at twenty five.

It was late, he was just making his rounds of the compound when one of the scouts returned. The man looked frantic as he rushed to Madara’s side.

“Madara-sama!” The scout cried out, almost dropping to his knees.

“Easy, Kento, where’s the fire?” Madara held the man up.

“Attack, there’s been an attack.” The man gasped out.

“Where?” Madara reached out with his chakra around the compound but felt nothing out of order. But the normally cool headed beta was too panicked for this to be false.

“On patrol, we caught the scent of your father and his group, west.” Kento said, trying to calm his breathing. “Heading this way.”

“Get the healer's halls ready.” Madara said before taking off. He didn’t bother with a weapon. If his father’s group had been attacked, plus Kento’s reaction it was serious. He prayed his father was okay. Heading west, he reached out with all his senses hoping he could feel for the patrol and his father.

——

Madara was no stranger to battlefield injuries. Or even death. He had been on the front lines since he was fourteen, and had seen plenty of nasty wounds. Had seen plenty of his dead clan mates. Even carried the wounded and dead home. But seeing his father so deeply wounded had stolen his breath.

“Give him to me, I’ll run him back. I’ve got fresh chakra.” Madara said, trying to keep his voice from shaking. He couldn’t really see much with how dark it was but he could hardly make out his father’s face due to blood and it seemed he was missing part of one of his legs.

“Duckling.” Tajima mumbled, peaking a single red eye open. No one said anything as the shinobi transferred Tajima from his back to Madara’s.

“Hush otosan.” Madara said softly, adjusting his father before taking off. “I’ll get you home, just hold on okay?” He had to go faster. But Madara wasn’t made for speed but tonight he had to be.

“Oh my duckling.” Tajima sighed, his breath shallow against Madara’s cheek. “M sorry.” Madara bit his lip hard enough to bleed, he couldn’t start crying now.

By the time he returned to the compound it was alive despite how late it was. Kuro was ordering people to get ready, healers trying to get everything set for the wounded six to arrive. Hoping six wounded were returning. Izuna was readying the rest of the patrols to figure out who and how many they needed to defend against.

Madara didn’t stop until a healer took his father from his back. He grabbed a few fresh shinobi with him to retrieve the rest of his fathers group. He didn’t want to leave his father behind but they needed to get their wounded back. The sooner they were within the compound walls the better their chances of their survival was.

——-

By morning Madara had never felt so exhausted. Two of his fathers group were dead. The other three were critical but likely to survive. Though their chances of returning to their shinobi careers was unlikely. But they’d live, even if a little worse for wear. Tajima was by far the worst off but still living.

Once one of the men woke he explained what had happened. They had planned on staying another week but the Senju delegation had arrived and Tajima had a bad feeling on how things were going in the Daimyo’s court. They had decided to leave early and quickly. Giving the Daimyo a poor excuse they had left. Traveled for nearly two days without incident. They had decided to travel for part of the night before finding rest when they had been attacked. The group had outnumbered them and had carried paper seals when activated and turned into bombs. One of which had become attached to Tajima’s leg. Afterwards they had known they were out matched, those able grabbed the wounded and had run.

The healers weren’t miracle makers. It was unlikely Tajima would survive. And if by some grace of Amaterasu did he, he had a badly damaged leg and had a long recovery ahead of him. Madara saw the writing on the wall. If Tajima survived, he would still have to step into the role of clan head. Much sooner than planned. His father was only forty four.

Madara made his way to the compound shrine. He wasn’t really all that religious but now felt like the right time to pray to their goddess. He prayed until the sun rose, prayed that his father lived. If only to help guide him in leading the Uchiha. Leaving he made his way to the council's meeting hall. No surprise to see the elders gathered, many looked just as tired as he felt.

“Tajima-sama is unlikely to survive.” Yoshinori said softly. Madara grit his teeth to keep from lashing out. He stared to the right at his father’s empty seat at the head. “Madara-sama, you must assume your duty and take over as our clan head.”

“Madara-sama.” Aoi spoke up. “If you take over as clan head I must step down from my position as elder. I cannot in good conscience offer my support and guidance.” He began. “If you abdicate in favor of either of your brothers, myself and others on this council will remain. Help guide the Uchiha during this time of turbulence.”

“Who on the council agrees with elder Aoi?” Madara asked, staring down at each member.

“I do, Madara-sama.” Keisuki spoke finally. “We need someone calm and collected to keep the rest of the clan from panicking.”

“Okay, anyone else?” Madara asked. Two others raised their hands. “I’ll return shortly.” Madara bowed to them. Four of the nine members still did not believe he could do this. No matter what he did, nothing would be good enough for them. All because of something he didn’t choose. He stepped out of the meeting hall. He first went home, grabbing his gunbai from his room. Strapping it to his back he went off in search of his brothers.

The elders hadn’t moved since he had left. He stepped into the hall with his brothers at his back. Madara removed the gunbai from his back, holding it out.

“Izuna, Kuro, some of the elders do not believe, do not trust that I can lead the Uchiha. They have asked me to abdicate in favor of one of you.” He said, voice hard. “Take the gunbai, if you wish.” He kept his eyes trained on Aoi.

Kuro flashed his sharingan at the elders. Stalking close he stared at each of them, one at a time. “I swore to my father, after Madara presented, I would either serve Madara to my dying breath as an Uchiha or deflect to never carry the name Uchiha again.” He returned to Madara’s side. “I will stand at my clan head’s side.”

The elders looked ghostly as they turned to look at Izuna. Only fifteen. And while Izuna’s strength was impressive, he was nowhere near what was necessary to lead them. He was the baby of the family and never had the training Madara had or even Kuro. Madara knew that, they knew that. They had played their cards at the wrong time. And they lost.

“Madara is the strongest among us, to deny his birthright simply because he’s an omega is a travesty. I won’t stand for it … but I will stand at my clan head’s side.” Izuna said firmly, taking his spot at Madara’s other side.

“Well, you can certainly try to overthrow us if you’d like.” Madara said, lowering the gunbai. “If you wish to step down from your position on this council you are welcome to. I will even let you walk out and forget this. Live out the rest of your days in peace but one whisper of treachery and I will end you. Let your families see your folly and demise. Your heads will join Tadashi’s in the trash.” He warned.

Aoi turned nearly purple as he stood. “This is a disgrace.” He huffed. “If you wish to burn the Uchiha to the ground, go on!” He yelled, getting in Madara’s face. “I warned you! I warned you all!” He yelled, turning back to the others.

Madara didn't move, “the door is right there, honorable Elder.” Madara lifted the gunbai pointing to the hall's entrance. “No one is forcing you to stay on my council.” He added.

Aoi growled but stormed out. Keisuki finally stood and left, the other two who had raised their hands left after him.

“Suppose the trash really does take itself out.” Kuro sighed. Madara felt weak on his legs and started to laugh. Clapping Kuro on the shoulder he turned back to the remaining five elders.

“I suppose if you know of anyone willing to serve this council and the Uchiha faithfully, we have a few spots to fill.” Madara said, forcing himself to take the seat at the head of the table. It felt so wrong to sit in his father’s spot.

“Yes, I think we can do that for you Madara-sama.” Yoshinori bowed to Madara, the other four followed.

“We will meet tomorrow, I think the last day has been trying for all of us.” Madara said, dismissing them. It wasn’t until they had left that Madara dropped his head in his hands and cried.

“Aniki!” Izuna dropped to his side.

“This wasn’t how this was supposed to go.” Madara hiccuped.

“Life doesn’t often go the way we plan.” Kuro said softly, squeezing Madara’s shoulder. “But you’ve got Izuna and I, always at your side. We always knew Aoi was a prick. No surprise he’d pull this.” He sighed.

“We’ll always support you.” Izuna said, wrapping an arm around Madara’s waist.

“Amaterasu help us.” Madara chuckled wetly.

Notes:

//Im going to starting posting on Tuesdays from now on. Sorry this chapter is a bit shorter than others. But I’ve got chapter five currently just being edited, working on chapter six as of right now, have a bit of a plan for chapter 7, and chapters 8-15 written. Kinda did them a bit out of order lol. Hope you all enjoyed, thank you for all the comments, kudos, and bookmarks!! Hit me up at madarasthicc on tumblr if you’d like!

Chapter 5: I Hope You Cry for Me

Summary:

When Madara learns something about his father it changes everything. His relationship with his brothers, what he thought he knew about his father, and even things with the clan. Why do the Fates keep testing him over and over? How much more must his life be turned upside down before he can have some peace in his life.

Notes:

//I've realized I'll probably be adding tags as the story progress, I don't want to give away too much at the start. Tags will be added as things come up,

Tajima did survive. A miracle if Madara ever saw one. But his left leg had been terribly damaged, they had amputated it below the knee to save his life. At the very least, his father and three of his men would live.

Madara would often do his clan duties from Tajima’s bedside. He wanted as much time with his father if the fates decided to take him. Plus if anything came up that he didn’t know how to handle, he could still ask his father. Outside of the four elders making a fuss and leaving the council there hadn’t been any other issues in his transfer of power. He supposed he was thankful for small miracles in this whole situation.

“I heard what happened.” Tajima said softly, setting his tray of food down.

“With what?” Madara raised his head from his paperwork.

“With Aoi and the council.” Tajima sighed, leaning back in his bed. “I’m not surprised but disappointed he couldn’t see the errors of his way.”

“Yes, well, he made his stand and we made ours.” Madara shrugged. “I feel like I have a good council at my back, knowledgeable people with the ability to change and accept change.”

“When did my little duckling grow up?” Tajima sighed.

“Dad.” Madara groaned, covering his face with his papers. Tajima only laughed. Madara was glad he could still hear his father’s laugh. He truly was blessed by Amaterasu.

——

It had been a calm morning, Madara had been in his office enjoying a cup of tea when Kuro busted into his office, which normally wasn’t a surprise but his brother looked too panicked. For a moment he thought perhaps Tajima had taken a turn for the worst.

“Senju!” Kuro yelled. “Scouts saw Senjus approaching our territory.”

“Get a party together, we leave in ten.” Madara dropped what he was doing and ran to his room. This would be the first confrontation with the Senju since Tajima’s injuries. He had to show both the Senju a strong and united front, and his people. He had no idea which Senju would all be there but better prepare for the worst case. He readied himself with his armor and strapped the gunbai to his back.

Kuro had amassed a group of ten of their best. He exhaled slowly as he approached the nervous scout at the gates.

“Let’s go.” Madara nodded to them and followed them out.

——

Butsuma was as much a beast of a man as he remembered as a child. Though he no longer towered over Madara quite as much as before. He was an impressive shinobi, but Madara had no doubts he could handle the older man if it came to it. Butsuma stood within their borders with a group of Senju. Hashirama thankfully was not present.

“Butsuma.” Madara tried to keep his voice even. “Is there a reason you’ve stepped into Uchiha territory?”

“Tajima unable to show? Or did he send a boy to face me?” Butsuma asked, grinning.

“I’m hardly a boy now.” Madara growled. “As the Uchiha clan head, it is my duty to face any threat to my people. Especially you.”

“I suppose you’d see it that way.” Butsuma snorted. “I guess congratulations are in order then, becoming clan head, even to a bunch of stuck up pricks, is quite the accomplishment at your age.” He said, causing the fellow Senju to chuckle.

“You’re not here for congratulations or pleasantries. Don’t waste my time.” The gall of this man, did he really think he could just go anywhere he pleased.

“Such a sour puss. I’m here to bring your people peace.” Butsuma said, stepping closer. “Bend to the might of the Senju, and we can have peace.”

“You mean to subjugate the Uchiha, not have peace. We will never consider it.” Madara narrowed his eyes, sharingan spinning on. “We will never bend to the likes of you and your clan.” He added, pulling his gunbai from his back.

“The likes of me and my clan? That rich coming from a clan who started child killing squads in the Land of Fire.” Butsuma laughed. “Well, can’t say I didn’t try to make this easy on you, boy.” Butsuma shrugged, pulling his own blade. There was a calm before the storm, before Butsuma lunged. And the rest of the Senju with him followed.

——

Madara was sore, but they had beaten the Senju back to a retreat. He was satisfied with how the battle went, no one on his side was seriously injured. Even more satisfying was watching Butsuma limp away with either a broken ankle or leg after smashing the gunbai into his leg. But Butsuma’s words had struck a nerve. The Uchiha had started child killing squads? He had heard of clans practicing such things, trying to weaken enemy clans by taking out their children before they became a threat. But the Uchiha? His clan was a proud group of people, they would never lower themselves to such things. Right?

He tried to shake the words from his head as they returned home. Butsuma was an enemy, a shinobi of the highest caliber, of course he’d lie to throw Madara off his game. But just to be sure he’d do a deep look through his father’s office. Well he supposed it was his office now, he might as well go through everything and reorganize.

——

Madara felt like he was in a daze as he made his way from his home to the healer’s halls. When he arrived at his fathers room, there was a healer present tending to his still bedridden father. He stood in the doorway, staring at his father.

“Can you give us a moment of privacy?” Madara finally asked. The healer bowed to Madara and left.

“I heard you had to face that rabid dog.” Tajima sighed. “I’m glad to see you and everyone made it home safe.”

“Father.” Madara stepped closer. “I need you to be honest with me. Completely honest.”

“Of course Madara.” Tajima frowned, brows furrowed clearly confused. “I’d never lie to you.”

“What is this?” Madara offered the scroll to his father. They had color coded their mission scrolls years ago, but Madara had never seen a black mission scroll. And he had found quite a few, hidden in his fathers office. Madara watched his fathers face closely. The older man stared at the scroll, eyes widening before his face dropped. The man couldn’t even look at him.

“Mada-“

“What is this shit?! Answer me now!” Madara screamed. “Your clan head is asking for an explanation now!” Madara didn't care that his father flinched.

“You have to understand-“

“Understand?! Understand!! You ordered the death of children!” Madara screamed. “Let’s take a look, shall we?” His hands were shaking as he opened the scroll. “A Hyuga, heir to the clan, five years of age!” He threw the scroll at his father. “What the fuck were you thinking?!”

“I was protecting us! All of us!” Tajima yelled back.

“By killing innocent children? Children who did not choose what clan they were born to? Children too young to even hold a kunai?” Madara growled.

“How did you even-“

“Oh Butsuma told me.” Madara’s grin was feral as he crowded up to his father. “Our greatest enemy, the monster I’ve been told to hate all my life, told me. Told me how the Uchiha started child killing squads here in the Land of Fire. I thought for sure he was just trying to fuck with my head! Surely, he’s sprouting shit to get me distracted so he can kill me! My father-“ Madara inhaled deeply as he pulled away from his father. “My kind, loving father would never allow something like that. Would never order someone to do that … would never kill an innocent child himself.” Madara snarled, throwing another black scroll at his father. “I read through all of them. All fifteen of them. I read how you hunted a Kurma child down like an animal and slaughtered them.”

Tajima stared at Madara, mouth agape. Sure Madara could be hot headed but he had never been angry like this before. This was a whole new side of Madara he had never seen and directed at him of all people. “Madara-“

“I can’t even look at you. You make me sick …” Madara said, trying to hold back tears. “This ends now, the Uchiha will never sink to such depravity again. Let Amaterasu strike me where I stand, I vow here and now, I will never let this happen again.” He turned to walk away. “Did you think, ever take a second to really think, that the clan that killed Togakushi did so in the name of protecting themselves? That they justified their actions as such. That you were acting just as they had?” He asked looking back at his father. His eyes hard, sharingan spinning as he took in his father’s pained face. Good, Madara thought, let him stew in that.

“Did you think of how much pain he went through, how frightened he must have been before dying? And that you were doing that to other innocent children like Togakushi? I hope their deaths haunt you, every second of the rest of your life. I hope you choke on that guilt.” He hissed, slamming the door behind him.

——

Madara brought one of the scrolls to his meeting with the elders. Kuro as his heir to his right, Izuna to his left as they sat before his new council. He set the black scroll on the table. The five original members from his father’s council clearly knew what it was with the fact they all looked away.

“I will be announcing to the clan today that the Uchiha will never again send out child killing squads.” Madara said coldly.

“Madara-sama -“ Yoshinori started.

“Silence. I don’t want another word from the likes of you.” Madara hissed. He didn’t want to hear anything, especially from someone who had done this. Yoshinori until his retirement had run most of the missions of this kind. It made him sick to have to sit there with that monster. “This will never happen again, as long as I breathe and wear the uchiwa on my back I will never allow this travesty to repeat.” He stared down each member. “If I find out, any shinobi does not follow, I will put them down like the rabid animal they are. Are we clear?”

Kuro had picked up the scroll, reading through it. Brows furred before his face turned white as he finished. Hands shaking, he handed it to Izuna. Kuro looked as sick as Madara felt.

Izuna stared in shock, he never expected this. He didn’t think he could force his eyes to focus on the words in the scroll after realizing what it was. His father had signed off on the death of children.

“Madara-sama, I understand this is shocking … and I’m sure with your omega instincts it’s hard to imagine doing this. But as clan head you must make difficult decisions, ugly decisions to protect our people.” A new elder spoke slowly.

“And who’s to say someone won’t come to kill our children? The sharingan is a powerful doujutsu. Surely culling us as children is much easier than letting us grow and become trained shinobis?” Madara asked. “You have a grandson do you not? Who’s to say, another clan won’t come after your grandson before he even has the chance to grow? To protect themselves of course. Get rid of the threat before it becomes a threat, right?” The man turned white, body still as his mouth snapped shut.

“Telling the clan may panic the masses, fearing retribution from other clans.” Hiro sighed, rubbing his temples.

“This was wrong. Tajima was wrong, if he cannot see that himself I will publicly shame him into feeling guilt.” He said. “I won’t be naming those who took part, I don’t need people rising up and punishing them for something their clan head ordered. I can only hope the clan will show enough backlash that they will act accordingly from now on.” He sighed, rubbing his face. This was a mess. He didn’t even know what to do in regards to his father, they couldn’t just sweep this under the rug and forget it. “We’ll meet later tonight, sans any of the clan’s children. If they’re not on the battlefield they don’t need to hear about this. At least not right now.” The elders nodded, a clear dismissal in his tone. They stood, bowing to Madara before leaving.

“Did dad … did he do any of them?” Izuna asked softly, the scroll limp in his hands.

“Do you want the truth or what will make you feel better about it?” Madara asked, turning to look at Izuna.

“The truth.”

“Yes, he ran a few of the missions himself … and signed off on all of them.” Madara said, squeezing his hands together. “Some of them were missions we received from allied clans, some were ordered by father himself.”

“How many?” Kuro asked.

“Fifteen missions, about twenty children over the last ten years.” Madara sighed, leaning back. He needed a smoke and a stiff drink after this.

“Kami.” Kuro swore, covering his face. “What will you do about father?”

“I can’t do anything, he was the clan head at the time. As fucked up as it was, he didn’t actually break any clan laws. He didn’t harm any Uchiha children or put any of them in harm's way. As he puts it, he was protecting us, the clan, by doing this. If I can get the clan’s support, the council’s support I can probably pass a law forbidding it but that won’t punish those who did this in the past. I’m sure most will say they were just following orders.” Madara groaned.

“How did you find out about this?” Izuna asked softly, rolling the scroll back up.

“Butsuma told me.” Madara said softly, staring out of the meeting hall. “When the Senju crossed into our border, I didn’t believe him but wanted to be sure … I never expected father to do something like this. I never expected our own shinobi to follow orders like this.”

“Why would Butsuma tell you that? Why would he care if Uchiha had child killing squads or not?” Kuro asked.

“Because one of the children our squads killed was Butsuma’s youngest son … that mission was …they were out of line with how they handled it.” Madara said unsure how to explain how he felt when he read that particular mission report. And it had been headed by one of his council members.

“Good Gods … what on earth was father thinking?” Kuro asked softly, rubbing his face.

“The start of the missions seem to coincide with after mother’s death … Perhaps with mother gone he felt like he could get justice for Togakushi’s death? “ Madara said softly but neither of his brothers spoke. “But you’d think he’d go after Butsuma himself if he truly believed Toga was killed by the Senju … not a boy the same age as Toga.” Madara sighed, Izuna and Kuro just nodded, this would be a mess to deal with. And right at the start of Madara’s takeover wasn’t great either.

—-

That night, Madara held a clan meeting with all the adults. He stood in front of his clan mates, telling them of what he had found. That the Uchiha had been involved in the killing of children from other clans. The clan was quiet as Madara explained that though it had been ordered and condoned by the last clan head, he would not accept nor issue such missions. He warned the active shinobi that these actions would no longer be tolerated. If he found out any shinobi did not follow in line the punishment would be a heavy one. No one but himself spoke that night. He had made his stance clear, now he would see how the rest of his people would react to it. He hoped they could move past this and move forward to better things.

He hadn’t spoken with his father since discovering the truth. Part of it was he was too busy running the clan, summer was fast approaching and there was a lot of work to go around. Madara didn’t have time to sit at his father’s side, he had missions to distribute and even run some himself. The other part was Madara didn’t know what to say to Tajima. He knew no shinobi had clean hands, it was impossible to do what they did and not have stained hands. He knew that, understood it, he had killed plenty of enemies over the last seven years since he had joined the front lines of the Uchiha shinobis. But children? He couldn’t understand being able to kill innocent children. He couldn’t imagine attacking and killing any child who could not defend themselves in any way. He didn’t even feel right fighting another shinobi he knew was weaker than him. It felt wrong, an abuse of power the gods had gifted him with. Even though he didn’t see Tajima, his brothers kept him in the loop of his father’s treatments and recovery.

“Dad’s been asking for you.” Kuro said, looking up from his food.

“Yes, well I’m busy.” Madara sighed, he really didn’t want to get into it right now.

“And you were doing your paperwork in his room before but now-”

“And now I know he’s been ordering the murder of innocent children for the last decade. I don’t want to spend time with him.” Madara seethed.

“Mada, he’s our only parent left.” Izuna said softly.

“I know! But the guilt is eating me up inside.” Madara shoved his plate away, he wasn’t feeling all that hungry.

“You put an end to it, the council is pretty much on board with outlawing child killing.” Kuro said, reaching out to rub Madara’s back. “The clan supports this, and anyone against banning it is too afraid of the backlash for speaking out.”

“But I can’t punish him or anyone who did it. And even if I could, I don't know if I could force myself to punish father. I get it. He was trying to protect us from possible threats, doing what he thought was right … but I can’t even look at him without thinking of those reports.” Madara sighed. “I don’t know where to go from here.”

“Well you better think of something quickly. The healers said he’s approved to come home soon.” Izuna said. “He’ll be back home, and then you’ll be stuck in the same house all of the time.” He pointed out. “You can’t just leave the compound whenever you want and you can’t leave Kuro in charge all the time while you run missions.”

“Yeah I’m aware.” Madara rested his head on the table sighing deeply.

“Is it because it’s kids?” Izuna asked.

“Yes! It’s exactly because it’s kids!” Madara growled, looking up at Izuna. “Honestly if it was just other shinobis I wouldn’t care, I’ve killed people before, killing isn’t the issue. But killing children? I just I can’t.” Madara covered his face, while his brothers shared a look.

“Maybe, just a thought, maybe you could move back into the old clan head house?” Kuro suggested. “It’s been empty since grandpa died and grandma moved into her own house? You are the clan head, you know mom and dad only got this house to get away from grandpa.” Kuro suggested.

“That actually might not be a bad idea.” Madara sighed, “I just hate how things are but I don’t know how to fix them.”

“I mean you could just forgive and forget?” Izuna said with a shrug. Madara leveled his brother with an unimpressed glare.

“Madara, you’re not the one who fucked shit up, it’s not up to you to fix this.” Kuro said, turning and giving Izuna a glare as well. “It’s up to dad to fix this.” He added. The rest of dinner was quiet, Madara mostly pushing his food around as he thought of Kuro’s suggestion.

—-

Madara had decided to check out the old clan head home. It had passed down through the generations of many of the clan heads, typically from parent to child. Madara did not remember much of his grandfather other than he had a nasty sneer on his face most of the time, thought he was either Indra reincarnated or Amaterasu’s gift to the Uchiha, and was not well liked by his own family. Though Madara wasn’t actually sure if anyone liked the old man either. When his father married his mother instead of staying in the home Tajima had grown up in, like many young couples did, his parents had moved into their current home to get away from Tajima’s father. After he had died his grandmother had moved into her own little home. He wondered if she was trying to get away from her husband’s lingering presence even after death. People still went in and cleaned it, keeping it well cared for despite no one actually living in it for nineteen years. It apparently was one of the oldest buildings within the compound. Some even claimed it had once been lived in by their founder, Indra himself.

It was big, a little dusty and musty but nothing a good clean and opening the windows wouldn’t fix. He decided he would move in. At least until he could figure out what to do about his father. He returned home and began packing up his things.

“Hey, we’re going to get dad and help him home … I take it you’re moving into the clan head house then?” Kuro asked, opening his bedroom door to see Madara packing.

“Yeah, it’ll be weird in that big house all by myself but it is what it is.” Madara shrugged.

“Do you want us to tell dad?” Kuro asked, leaning against the door frame as he watched Madara.

“No, I should … you and Izuna are welcome over anytime, okay? Don’t be strangers just because I’m not living with you two.” He said, slowly standing and stretching out.

“Do you want to come with us to bring him home?” Kuro asked.

“No, I want to get this stuff over to the new place before he gets back .. just in case it gets ugly.” Madara sighed. “I doubt it will but well, you never know.”

“Alright, we’ll be back shortly.” Kuro nodded and left. Madara sighed, it felt strange to be leaving his childhood home like this. He always imagined moving his future partner in, living with his family and growing his own. Filling the house where the empty spaces had been left behind after the death of his mother and two of his siblings. The idea of being in a big house all by himself was a bit daunting. Other than solo missions, Madara had never really been on his own before. And never for more than a week or two. It would be an adjustment but necessary.

—-

Madara had at least cleaned out his room and moved everything to the new house by the time Kuro and Izuna returned. He’d come back to pack up the office tomorrow, currently only Kuro and Hikaku knew where he would be living. He sat on the front porch, smoking his pipe as he waited. Tajima had hated that Madara picked up smoking, especially once he presented as an omega. Madara typically avoided smoking around his father to not upset him. This time he hoped it bothered him.

“Madara -” Tajima hobbled towards him, Izuna and Kuro on either side, each with an arm around his waist to help him walk. Madara took a long drag and slowly released the smoke, blowing it right towards his father.

“Let’s get you inside, we have a few things to discuss.” Madara said standing and turning to walk in the house. Tajima had been bedridden in the healers hall for three months. He had only found out about his fathers secret dealings about a month ago but it still felt strange to act so coldly towards his father. This was the same man who had caught him his first falcon, the same man who learned to braid hair to braid his sister’s hair and then Madara’s own, the same man who had called his wife his bride, his gift from Amaterasu until the day she died. And yet he was also the same man who had killed and ordered the killing of innocent children. Madara felt like he loved and hated him with the same fierceness.

With assistance Kuro and Izuna helped Tajima up the steps and into the house. Madara walked slowly towards the office, once he took his seat at the desk he waited for Kuro and Izuna to help their father sit.

“I’d like to speak with father alone.” Madara said, looking up at his brothers. It was clear Izuna wanted to say something but they both nodded and left them.

“You know how I feel about you smoking, especially in the house.” Tajima grumbled.

“I’m an adult, I can smoke if I want plus I’m clan head you have no power here, not any longer.” Madara said, taking another long drag and releasing the smoke. “But this is your house, which is why I’m moving out.”

“What?” Tajima stared, his eyes unblinking, clearly not expecting this.

“I’m moving out, well I’m already nearly moved out. I just need to go through my office and transfer everything to my new home.” Madara sighed, setting the pipe down. “You didn’t really think I’d stay here with you, after what happened?”

“I had hoped we could put this behind us, I’m your father -”

“Yes, you are my father and have been a good father to me. It's why for the life of me I cannot understand why you would allow the slaughtering of children.” Madara shook his head. “One would think, having lost two of your own children, you’d want to do everything in your power to keep children safe.”

“I was keeping us safe! You and your brothers! Keeping other Uchiha children safe!” Tajima yelled.

“By killing other children? They were no threat to us. I think you were angry about the deaths of Myoko, Toga, and mother so you decided to take it out on someone else. Sure, you didn’t create all of those missions, those from our allies paid well but it was still wrong.” Madara said firmly, keeping his voice calm and collected. “It’s a mess I now have to clean up, a stain on the reputation of our entire clan that I now have to clean … how did you think we could put this behind us? Do you even feel sorry, any guilt for what you did?”

“I was acting as I saw fit, doing what I believed was in the best interest of the clan.” Tajima huffed.

“And I’m sure that’s what your father said when he tried to forbid you from marrying mother.” Madara pointed out. “What was it that Turo said? That your children would be filthy half breeds, weak willed and lacking any talent for the sharingan, right?” Not that Madara had actually heard this himself, he had only been two when the man died. But people liked to gossip, especially about the mainline family. Especially in front of children.

“Do not speak his name in my home.” Tajima growled.

Madara raised his hands in mock defeat. “I’m merely pointing out the fallacies of your logic. Your father was wrong, and you were wrong. Until you can admit that, and feel remorse over your actions I won’t be putting forth the effort to continue a relationship with you.”

“You would leave me here to rot? I’m missing a fucking leg Madara!” Tajima screamed, gesturing to his stump.

“You have Kuro and Izuna here when they’re not running missions. Plus I know for a fact there will be a healer moving in to help care for you because I requested it. As well as your mother is still alive and healthy, as is your sister. Surely you could lean on them for help. Have you even asked them? Or are they as equally disgusted by your actions that they want nothing to do with you?” Madara questioned, picking his pipe up again and taking a long drag.

“I-“

“You cannot hide from them forever and you cannot hide from this forever. It was going to come out eventually. Honestly, what did you think was going to happen when I took over? That you’d be taking these missions behind my back? Or were you going to try to convince me to keep taking them and sending them out? Please, explain to me what your plan was that wasn’t going to end up blowing up in your face? Because unless you died before I found out, it was never not going to blow up in your face.” Madara pointed out.

“I wasn’t planning anything, not long term … you’ve seen the state of the clan’s coffers. We were offered a lot of money for those missions.” Tajima hung his head. Madara was at least pleased to see he looked ashamed.

“So it was the money - the Uchiha’s will do anything for the right price? That’s what you want us to be known as in the Land of Fire?” Madara sighed. “The why doesn’t really matter, you still did it. And you really don’t seem all that sorry about it. Just sorry you got caught.”

“Madara, I never …” Tajima swallowed hard. “It wasn’t as if I enjoyed taking those missions …”

“No, but Yoshinori sure did. As did the four of his group he ran with … now what happened to them?” Madara asked, tapping his jaw with his pipe. “Oh right! They were killed by the older brother of one of the children his squad killed. Surprising for a boy of what, age twelve, can do when underestimated.”

Tajima sank further into his seat. Madara couldn’t help but preen watching his father sink away. He wanted his father to understand just how damaging their actions were, no matter what good intentions behind them.

“Do you know, if I knew who killed Toga, what I would do?” Madara asked leaning over the desk, closer to his father. “I would hunt them down, slowly, work to turn their loved ones away from them, let them know they were being targeted, stalked, let that fear, anxiety, and dread grow all while they found they had no one to turn to. Then I’d kill them, first in genjutsu, many times, and wait for them to beg for the end before finally giving it to them. If Butsuma Senju had a hand in Toga’s death and we had proof of it, I'd bring his head right to you. But killing Butsuma’s son in the name of justice for Toga was a farce and a disgrace on Toga’s memory.” Madara hissed.

Madara sat back, pleased to see his once mighty father cowed. Though it did leave a sour taste in his mouth to be pleased about it. He loved his father, and had looked up to him his entire life. He never imagined seeing him so fragile and crumbling. Not by someone’s doing, especially not his own.

“Can you imagine, if the twenty children you signed death warrants for had older siblings like me? Like Itama Senju’s older brother? We’d be overrun with more enemies than we would be able to defend against.” Madara puffed on his pipe a few times to calm himself. “We’re lucky Itama Senju’s brother only went after the men who killed him. Can you imagine what he would have done had he come after the entire clan … I saw those bodies. Blood pulled out of them, body parts exploded, and the neck cut so deep it almost took off the head. And he was twelve, that boy is surely an adult now. We best pray he doesn’t come for the rest of us as fiercely.” Madara warned.

Tajima merely nodded. “Is there nothing I can do to make it right?” He asked softly.

“Issuing an apology to the clan would be a start. But I want you to really think about why you’re doing it. You can’t unkill those kids, nor can we afford to piss off our enemies more by giving apologies to them directly. They’ll assume we’re doing so to anger them.” Madara sighed. “You fucked this up, it’s up to you see why it was fucked up and fix it.” Madara snuffed out his pipe, stood and opened the window.

“I am sorry … I never wanted -“ Tajima stared at his hands. “It wasn’t -“

Madara had only seen his father cry during his mother’s funeral. Apparently she hadn’t wanted to be cremated in typical Uchiha fashion. She had wanted to be buried like her kin. Tajima had reached out to her family, seeing if he could somehow get her back to her home land to be laid to rest with the rest of her family but her father had refused. So Tajima had buried her in their backyard under her favorite peach tree; the Uchiha didn’t have a cemetery. So he had watched his father cry as he dug a hole in their backyard and buried her.

And now his father sat in front of him, crying just as he had when his mother died. It felt like such a hollow victory. He never wanted this, never wanted to hurt his loved ones.

“I think it’s best if you go to bed … it’s been a long day.” Madara said softly, slowly approaching. He wanted his father to feel true contrition. But he didn’t want to break him.

Madara had not realized how small of a man his father was until he lifted him up on his one leg. He practically carried his father to his room, waving his brothers away. Laying Tajima on the bed, he eased him out of his clothes and into a fresh pair of pajamas before tucking him in. Once he had done so, he stepped out quietly to his two brothers hovering.

“You made him cry?!” Izuna whispered.

“It was an emotional conversation.” Madara hissed back. “And I only told him the truth, everything he needed to hear. The healer will be here tomorrow morning, they’ll go over the routine they’ve had and exercise he’s been doing.” He said heading to the door.

“Where are you going?” Izuna asked.

“Home.” Madara sighed. “I’m going home for a stiff drink.”

“This is home!” Izuna grabbed his arm.

“Izuna, I’m moving out. Well I have moved out, Hikaku and I will be back tomorrow to get my things from the office.” Madara turned to look at him.

“You’re leaving?! He needs you.” Izuna could feel tears welling up in his eyes.

“He needs to live with the consequences of his actions. I cannot live here with him.” Madara pried Izuna’s hand from his arm. “I’ll be in the old clan head house, I’m not far if either of you need anything. Plus the healer will be moving in to help with his rehabilitation tomorrow.”

“You’re just going to leave? Just like that? He could have died! He could still die! And you’re just going to leave after making him cry?” Izuna couldn’t stop himself from crying.

“Izuna. Look at me.” Madara cupped his brother’s face, meeting his brother’s dark eyes. “I cannot live with him. I love him, he’s my father I will never not love him but right now all I see is a monster willing and able to kill innocent children. I need time and space to adjust to this new reality of who our father is. I am not leaving the clan, I am not leaving anyone. I have made sure he’s in good hands to be cared for, right now he has to decide if he wants things to be better. It’s entirely up to him. My home will always be welcoming and open to you both and to him. Should you choose to come to me.” Madara said, kissing his forehead.

“Izuna, it’s going to be okay. Families sometimes need to be apart to heal.” Kuro wrapped an arm around Izuna’s shoulders. “Madara needs to do this, for himself, to be the best he can be for himself, for us, and for the clan.” Kuro said, squeezing him close. “It’s going to be okay.”

Walking away while his baby brother cried was the hardest thing Madara’s ever done. He wanted to stay and comfort him. Promise him it would all work out. But he couldn’t. He could only hope it would. When he got back to his ‘new’ home, he poured himself a few drinks before falling into his nest. It gave him little comfort that night.

Notes:

//So yes! Tajima lives! But now Madara knows about Uchiha child killing squads! No rest for our poor little meow meow. How ever will they resolve this issue?? Also I've got a poll about Butsuma on my tumblr madarasthicc, go give it read and a vote. Thank you all for your comments, kudos, and bookmarks so far! I appreciate it so much, I'm glad everyone is enjoying it so far.

Chapter 6: Tell Me Where Your Love Lies

Summary:

Madara's been living on his own, it's a strange adjustment but he's enjoying the space and freedom. Things are still rocky with Izuna and Tajima. It seems like he makes things right with one person and things go to shit with someone else.

Notes:

//Since I'm pretty much running on Sleep Token currently and their "Even in Arcadia" album released today I'm posting an extra chapter this week!! Enjoy! Also if you haven't and you enjoy rock/metal music, or just want to listen to something different total check out Sleep Token if you haven't already. They're fantastic!!

Living on his own had some perks and some difficulties he was beginning to find. It was nice to not have to fight for the bathroom in the morning and being able to walk around in the nude after he woke up. But he still ended up cooking for four people and not just himself. He ended up having food on his desk, offering it to anyone who came by his office. Sleeping at night was hard, no matter how he fixed his nest it wasn’t quite right. Probably because he had removed anything with his father’s scent. It felt wholly incomplete and he didn’t feel like there was really anything he could do to fix it. He was still too angry about the situation to want his father’s scent back in his nest.

Izuna was still sour towards him, Kuro was clearly trying his best to bridge the gap between them. Izuna had told him it wasn’t fair to punish Tajima so harshly for his actions, that he had done those things coming from a place of care and concern. Madara disagreed. Kuro seemed to be stuck in the middle, seeing things from both perspectives and trying to stay out of actually picking a side. He hadn’t spoken to his father since the night he left, but was keeping in contact with the healer in charge of his care. He wanted to be sure, at the very least, his father was as comfortable as he could be and still making any improvements he could.

From what they had told him, Tajima rarely left the house, despite the healer trying to get him to take short walks outside he refused. Madara supposed it made sense, most in the clan were not pleased with some of Tajima’s actions. Sure, he was crippled now but some could use that weakness to attack. Probably for the best that he lay low and out of sight until people had calmed down. And from what Kuro said both his grandmother and aunt were visiting often. He supposed they weren’t too angry with him to cut him out. But at least that meant he didn’t have to worry too much over him. There were plenty of people fussing over him and plenty of people there to take care of him. It lessened his guilt over leaving.

Kuro often took time out of his day to visit him. Of course he still saw Izuna who stopped in to get missions and leave his mission reports. But really it was only Kuro or Hikaku who visited just to check on him. Madara wasn’t sure how to fix things with Izuna, he had tried inviting him over for lunch or dinner but Izuna either came up with an excuse not to come or just didn’t show. He had finished his work early so he decided to go back to his father’s house and have dinner there.

When he arrived he could feel the healer in his fathers room but neither Kuro or Izuna were home yet. They should be tonight. It was weird being home and yet it wasn’t quite home either. Rolling up his sleeves he headed to the kitchen and began cooking. A good meal would be what they needed.

——

Madara had lost himself in cooking when Izuna entered the kitchen. They both stood there for a long moment, neither speaking.

“Hey, I figured I could come over and cook.” Madara said, turning back to the stove. “It’s been some time since-“

“Because you moved out.” Izuna snarled.

“I’m aware … look, I'm not trying to make things worse. I just want a nice family dinner.” Madara sighed looking back at Izuna. “I know Kuro’s not much of a cook, dad is still healing and it’s been a big change for you. Just because I’m not living here doesn’t mean I don’t care for all of you.”

“Doesn’t it?” Izuna asked.

“Of course not, Izuna. I still love you and Kuro just as much as I always have.” Madara set the spoon down and turned to fully face his brother.

“And dad?”

“I still love dad, of course I do. I know he loves me, loves us. Raised us as best he could without mom, I’d say did a damn good job of it.” Madara sighed. “But he’s made some big mistakes that unfortunately have caused a lot of problems for the clan. Problems I now have to fix … Izuna, you were four when Toga died. It was devastating … for mom, for dad, for me and I’m sure for Kuro too. I’m not saying it wasn’t hard for you but you were so young … and Toga, he was my first little brother. I was supposed to keep him safe.” He said, tearing up.

“I was supposed to take care of him, of you and Kuro as your elder brother. And with Myoko gone, I was now the eldest. It was even more important I protect my younger siblings. But I didn’t, and he died … they left his body at our gates like he was trash. Like his life didn’t matter to anyone, like he didn’t matter. Afterwards I couldn’t help but feel so much guilt over it. That I didn’t do more, keep a better eye on him, or something!” He wiped his tears away. “To think the man who held me as I wept over our brother’s death is the same man who ordered the death of twenty other children just -“ Madara inhaled deeply. “It baffles me, I don’t understand. How dad could suffer through losing two children and inflict that pain onto someone else just because they're from an enemy clan. Dad told me, after Toga, parents aren’t supposed to bury their children. That there was shame in failing to protect one’s children … yet he’d inflict that pain, that suffering, and shame onto others? And for what? Are we safer? Is the clan better off?”

Izuna stared down at his feet. He didn’t have an answer. He honestly didn’t think there was one, truly.

“I don’t mean to cause problems or make dad worse off then he is … I just, he needs to be accountable for his actions. Serious actions have serious consequences. I’m glad he lived through his attack, I’m glad he’s healing and making strides in his recovery. I’d rather have him alive with our broken relationship than him dead and me with unanswered questions. We can fix our relationship as long as he’s alive and willing. I’m merely asking him to really think of his actions, see why they were wrong and do better. Because he’s better than that, he’s not a monster but he chose to be one.” Madara stepped forward. “I won’t abandon my family, not when we can make things better together. For us all.” He added, pulling Izuna into a hug. “So please, don’t shut me out, okay?”

Izuna seemed to go lax in Madara’s hug, returning it tightly. “It’s been awful with you gone.” He sniffled.

“I know … Kuro’s cooking is terrible.” He teased, nuzzling Izuna who only chuckled wetly.

“Yeah it is.” Izuna laughed.

“There’s my sweet baby brother.” Madara ruffled his hair. “Now let me get back to cooking, if you could set the table?”

“Hey! I’m not a baby! I’m sixteen.” Izuna huffed.

“You’ll always be a chubby faced baby to me.” Madara teased as he moved to wash his hands before returning to cooking. After wiping his face with his sleeve, Izuna moved to set the table.

“I think it’ll brighten dad’s day to see you … he’s been moping, though the healer doesn’t just let him lay about.” Izuna explained.

“That’s why I picked her, I knew he might want to mope in bed so he would need someone who wasn’t afraid to drag him out of bed if need be.” Madara smiled. “Not that I blame him, not entirely. He lost half his leg, forced to retire not just from being a shinobi but clan head as well. It’s a big adjustment for him.” He sighed.

“Yeah … whoever ordered the attack was planning on dad dying.” Izuna said carrying plates from the kitchen to the dining room.

“He has a long road to recovery but from what the healer tells me there’s no reason he can live a long life. Abietly different from what he’s used to.” Madara sighed. “Thank gods, I’m too young to be raising two boys myself.” He teased.

“Hey! I’m sixteen, I’m hardly a baby and Kuro is nineteen! You’d be doing hardly any raising here.” Izuna huffed, cheeks puffed out.

“I only tease, I know you two could handle yourselves if need be.” Madara chuckled. This was nice, just light ribbing between siblings. He’d missed this. “But you won’t ever have to, I’m not going anywhere.”

Izuna hummed, getting out the tea set to start on some drinks. “Do you think dad ever thought of remarrying?”

“Hm? No I don’t think so … I remember sometimes, late at night when we were all supposed to be asleep they would come dance in the kitchen. The way he looked at mom … it was like she was the answer to all his questions about life and the universe. I don’t think, even if he searched the entire world, would he ever find someone he looked at like he did at mom.”

“That’s sweet and kind of sad … that there’s no one who could make him happy like that.” Izuna hummed. “I just don’t want dad to be lonely, or feel like he’s forgotten.” He said with a shrug.

“Yeah … but that’s love for you. Sometimes we don’t get a lot of time with the people who mean the most to us. We never know what fate holds for us, we can only make the most of the time we are given with those who mean the most to us. At least with the sharingan he won’t forget her.” He said, looking at Izuna wondering where this came from. He could only hope he’d find a love like his parents had. Even just a bit like that, would be enough for him.

—--

Kuro entered the home, beaming as he saw Izuna and Madara carrying food to the table. “Yes! A real home cooked meal! Let me go get dad.” Kicking off his shoes, he rushed to their father’s room.

Kuro returned shortly. “Madara, can you get dad?” He asked. “He’s refusing to join us for dinner.” He said softly.

Madara sighed, “of course.” He nodded to his brothers and headed to his father’s room. He didn’t knock instead barging right in.

“Hey!” Tajima yelled sitting up in his bed.

“I came here, cooked a wonderful meal so we could have a family dinner. You are joining whether you like it or not.” Madara said firmly. “So you have two options: you can walk your happy ass to the table or I will carry you.”

“I am your father! You have no right to talk to me like that! Especially after you left!” Tajima growled.

Madara stared at his father for a moment before sighing. “Carrying you it is.” Madara scooped Tajima into his arms.

“Madara Uchiha! Unhand me this instant!” Tajima screamed, trying to flail in Madara’s hold.

“If I drop you it’s your own fault.” Madara warned. His father finally settled by the time Madara got to the dining room. He eased Tajima into the chair at the head of the table. “Now, you’re going to eat or I will force feed you, understood?” If his father wanted to play the stubborn game Madara was more than willing to play. He was more stubborn than any mule, he’d outlast any tantrum Tajima might throw.

Izuna and Kuro quickly took their own seats. “There, isn’t this nice.” Madara said dishing up food for everyone. Once Madara took his seat, everyone began to eat. Even Tajima, though shooting dark looks at Madara, ate the food set in front of him. Izuna seemed to beam, pleased with them all sitting down for a family meal. Maybe they’d need to do a family meal as long as they were all in the compound.

Dinner was quiet, Madara was more than happy with that. He still felt a bit awkward with his dad, he was still angry with him. But as long as his father showed he felt true contrition they could make things work. He was sure of it.

Once they finished, Kuro got up first. “I’ll do the dishes.” He said, grabbing the empty plates and heading to the kitchen.

“Dad, how have things been?” Madara turned to his father.

“You should know, I’m sure Healer Shona tells you everything.” Tajima huffed, crossing his arms.

“She tells me some things, just keeps me up to date on how your rehabilitation is going. But I’d rather hear from you.” Madara tried to keep his eye from twitching.

“I hop around the house, do stretches, and read lots of books. There.” Tajima said flatly. “If you were home, you’d know that.”

“Dad, I’m trying to make conversation. I’m trying to-“

“Stop trying. You left, you made your stance clear on how you feel about my leadership.” Tajima hissed.

“Dad, you were just complaining that we don’t see Madara. Why are you acting like an ass now that he’s here?” Kuro asked.

“Dad, you know I didn’t have issues with your leadership until this came to light.” Madara sighed.

“Oh like you’re perfect? You’ve been clan head for four months! I was clan head for nineteen years! And who spent seven months fraternizing with the enemy behind our backs?! It certainly wasn’t anyone else at this table.” Tajima huffed.

“What are you talking about dad?” Izuna asked, looking between Madara and Tajima.

“Oh! I suppose we never discussed it, as a family or with the clan. Since I was mature enough to sweep it under the rug, forgive and forget.” Tajima chuckled. “Madara here, thought it was a brilliant idea to make friends with not only a fucking Senju, but with the Senju heir-Butsuma’s little brat.”

“I didn’t know he was a Senju when we met! And I was fourteen!” Madara snapped back.

“What?!” Kuro dropped the plate he was holding, the porcelain shattering at his feet. Izuna stared at Madara, mouth parted in shock.

“Caught him and the boy hanging out at the river. Good thing I did, Butsuma was about to jump out and kill you, just like your brother.” Tajima pointed out.

“You don’t know that! Even if Butsuma did kill Toga, Hashirama had no part in that!” Madara screamed, slamming his hands on the table. “So the sins of the father are the sins of the son too? Am I guilty of killing children like you then?”

“You’re clan head now, why don’t you run back to your little friend and make peace with those monsters. I’m sure he’d be interested in a different kind of friendship this time around.” Tajima snapped. “Go spread your legs for those Senju beasts.”

Madara slapped his father before he even thought of what he was doing. “Don’t. Don’t you ever speak to me like that again …” Madara grabbed his face, forcing Tajima to look into his sharingan. “You sound like Turo.” He hissed. “I’m sure your father would be happy to hear you speak in such a way. He always saw omegas as whores and broodmares, didn’t he? And here I thought you were better than that.” He shoved his father away.

Kuro and Izuna were frozen as they watched. Never had they seen or heard their father speak in such a way before. And never had Madara reacted violently towards anyone outside a battlefield. Least of all Tajima.

“Until you can apologize and behave in a fitting manner, I’m done.” Madara stood. “I’ve tried to be understanding, I’ve tried to reach out and you’re clearly unwilling to meet me even half way. Tajima.” He spoke his father’s name slowly. It felt alien in his mouth, he had never addressed his father by his name before. “Think good and hard on how you want your life to be because I won’t be around until you pull your head out of your ass. If you ever do.” With that Madara left.

Madara marched himself back to his big, empty house. To a nest that didn’t feel right. But he had no other choice. He waited until he was in bed before letting himself cry. He couldn’t let anyone see him fall apart. It wouldn’t do anyone any good.

——

Madara was awoken by knocking at his door. He hadn’t been asleep long and it hadn’t been a deep sleep either. Rubbing his eyes, he headed to the door. He could feel his brothers’ chakra standing there. Confused, he opened the door. The three men stood there for a long moment, staring at each other.

“Hey, it’s late, not that I don’t-“

“Dad told us to come here.” Kuro said softly, shifting on his feet.

“What? What do you mean, he told you to come here?” Madara stared at them both.

“After you left, we both lit into dad and he told us to stop fussing and come live here.” Kuro explained. “So we grabbed some bags and came.”

“He kicked you two out? Because you ripped him a new one for being an ass?” Madara asked slowly, trying to understand what he was saying.

“Yes. He said we were pestering him too much.” Izuna said softly.

“Alright, we’ll deal with that later. Come on, my nest is plenty big enough for all of us.” Madara said, stepping aside and letting them in.

“We don’t-“

“Nope, it’s been an emotional night. I need some brotherly cuddles in my nest.” Madara said firmly. They had shared a nest before after Madara had presented, but it was rare the older they got. “I am insisting, you two can pick out rooms tomorrow. Tonight it’s the nest for all of us.”

Kuro and Izuna looked at each other before nodding and following into the house. Madara closed the door before leading them to his nesting room.

“Alright, get in your pajamas and in the nest.” Madara ordered, lighting a candle. “Is it too warm in here? I can open a window if you’d like?” He offered moving to the closet to grab more pillows.

“No, this is fine.” Izuna said softly as he set his bag down, digging out his pajamas.

“Thank you.” Kuro said, moving to lean into Madara.

“Of course, I’ll always be here for you both.” Madara hugged Kuro. “No matter what. No force on earth or in the pure lands could keep me from being here for you both.” He said kissing the top of Kuro’s head, though it was difficult. Kuro was really shooting up in height.

Izuna sniffled as he approached, wiggling in between them. “It’s going to be okay, I promise.” Madara whispered, kissing Izuna’s forehead. He ushered his brothers into his nest, doing his best to curl around them both. For the first time since he had moved into this house, Madara slept peacefully. He just wished it hadn’t come at the cost of his brothers’ peace.

Notes:

//Things are not going well for Madara and his family. For the next chapter I actually wasn't even going to plan to write something like it but I felt like the jump between this chapter and the one I had written was too big. So I ended up adding one, it won't be such a big time jump and hopefully a good conclusion to this whole situation. You'll have to wait till Tuesday 05/12 for it. Thank you! I've got a couple polls up on my tumblr at madarasthicc if you'd like go give it a look and vote in the poll I'd appreciate it. Also thank you all so much for all the kudos, comments, and bookmarks! I'm so glad you're all enjoying!

Chapter 7: A Rainbow Washed in Turpentine

Summary:

Madara has been clan head a year and while it is no easy job, he feels like things are improving. At least where he can improve them himself. Things are still non-existent with his father but he knows it's not up to him to make things right.

Notes:

//I honestly wasn't going to write this chapter but I felt like it needed to be here to show how things were worked out. Plus we get to meet Madara's aunt, who is Hikaku's mother. She'll pop up occasionally as time goes on. And we get more info on Tajima's dad Turo. Most Handsome Uchiha to exist, just drop dead gorgeous until he opens his mouth unfortunately.

It had been a little over a year since Madara had become clan head. Some things were better, some not so much. His relationship with his brothers had never been better honestly. They lived together, in a much bigger house, now with a second bathroom. He was grateful for no longer having four people fighting for one bathroom. They trained together, fought together -he didn’t think they’d ever been so in-sync with each other.

He had named Kuro his heir and his cousin Hikaku his advisor and scribe. Mostly so he didn’t have to do all the math for the clan on his own. The clan seemed to be taking to his leadership well, he hardly ever had to deal with anyone’s pissy attitude over his presentation. Granted that could also be because his brothers caused a fuss if someone did. And they thoroughly scent him any time he left the house, he honestly didn’t think anyone outside of the Uchiha and the Hagaromo were even aware that he was an omega. He was more than fine with that. The clan was improving its standing with their allies and even the rest of The Land of Fire. It was slow going but he was pleased with the strides they were making.

He still didn't have a relationship with his father. Though they lived mere minutes apart, Madara didn’t go to see him and his father rarely left the house. The healer had deemed him healed enough to live on his own almost four months ago and had moved out. He was forever grateful to her for living with his father and helping him for as long as she did. But understood there was only so much she could do. And probably only so much she could take of his piss poor attitude. His brothers went over once a week to check on Tajima. Bringing him groceries, helped with cleaning, and often stayed for dinner. Madara never went. He still hadn’t gotten an apology for what his father last said to him, nor had Tajima apologized to the clan for the damages he had done. But he didn’t fault his brothers for wanting a relationship with Tajima - he was the only parent they had. Whatever made them happy, he’d deal with it.

It was a shitty feeling. Being so close and yet so far apart. He honestly didn’t know how to bridge the gap between them or if he should even try at this point. He made himself clear, he felt that it was Tajima who had to make the first move in fixing their relationship.

There was a knock at his office door. He called for them to enter. To his surprise it was his aunt that stepped in. Yui was everything an omega was supposed to be. Soft in the right places, graceful, kind, and beautiful. The perfect Uchiha omega. She was nearly thirteen years older than his father, now fifty eight but Madara thought she was still beautiful. Long, full, shiny black hair always curled and pinned so skillfully. He didn’t think he’d ever seen her without makeup - kohl around her dark eyes, cheeks a healthy pink, and lips red as the sharingan. She always looked so put together. Madara honestly envied how easy she made it, though he knew it was no easy feat. After he had presented she had tried to get him into more things appropriate for omega- make up, dresses, poetry, and sewing. He had fought against everything she tried to impart on him but she hadn’t gotten frustrated with him. Had merely told him she would always be there if he ever wanted to be more in touch with his omega side and left it at that.

“Oba, it’s good to see you.” Madara said, smiling as she sat in front of him. “How are you? Can I get you some tea?” He asked.

“None of that now, oi.” She said, patting his hand. “No need, I saw Kuro when I came in, I asked him to prepare us some tea.”

Madara raised a brow. His aunt was nothing if not traditional, she didn’t even let her husband cook or clean at home. He’d never known her to ask an alpha to make tea. He tried not to think too hard about it.

“I just came by from your father’s.” Yui said, looking at her perfectly painted nails.

“Oh. How is Tajima?” Madara asked, resting his chin in his hand.

“Now, Madara, that is no way to address your father.” Yui tsked. “You two are cut from the same cloth, truly father and son-“

“Hardly.” Madara scoffed, rolling his eyes.

“Don’t take that attitude with me, oi. You may be the clan head but you’re still my sweet little nephew.” She said, her smile sharp as she pinched Madara’s cheek.

“Did you come just for tea and gossip? Or is there a reason for your visit? I was reviewing paperwork.” Madara pulled back.

“You work so hard, you deserve a break. All this work must be so exhausting.” She sighed. “It’s actually your father I wished to discuss with you.”

It was then that Kuro entered with a tray of tea and cookies Madara had made. “Oba-san.” He nodded to her. “I’ll leave you two to your conversation.” He said, setting the tray down, closing the door behind himself. Coward.

“Now, you wanted to talk about father?” Madara said, reaching out to pour a cup for his aunt and then himself.

“Now I do understand why you are angry with him, he certainly has a lot to make up for.” Yui started taking the cup of tea. Madara couldn’t understand how she could drink the tea and not smear her lip stick. “Some of his actions as clan head were unhelpful in the long run of things.”

“That’s certainly one way to put it.” Madara huffed.

“You care deeply, there’s nothing wrong with that.” She said, reaching out to pat his hand. “Surely you can show some of that care and kindness now?”

“He was ordering the death of children.” Madara said flatly. “And he told me to go spread my legs for the Senju, which I still haven’t gotten an apology for.”

“Tsk tsk, my little brother can be bothersome sometimes.” Yui sighed, shaking her head. “He is sorry, he tells me constantly how he misses you, how he wishes he could make things better.”

“He could fucking apologize then.” Madara huffed, not caring about his aunt’s sharp look at his cuss. “If he’s so sorry, all he needs to do is walk to my house and apologize.”

“He’s a proud man, he hasn’t had to apologize for a lot in his life.” Yui pointed out, sipping her tea.

“Well then, he better learn because I’m not going to him. It’s so simple but he can’t let himself do it.” Madara rolled his eyes and stuffed a cookie into his mouth.

“He’s an alpha, an Uchiha on top of it. He’s a proud man. Surely you could try to reach out, be the bigger person here?” Yui suggested, tilting her head.

“I’m not going to be the bigger person, he fucked up. Either he sucks it up and apologizes or we’ll never have a relationship. Those are his options, he knows that, and so far he’s shown me he’s not interested in making things better.” Madara hissed. “I’m the child here, not him.”

“Yes, but you wouldn’t have your position or the life you have if he didn’t push for it. There are certainly other fathers I know who wouldn’t do the same for their omega child.” Yui stressed, Madara knew she was talking about her own father. Yui was the eldest child of seven and Tajima had been the baby but the only alpha. Of course Turo had skipped over his other six older children, either omegas or betas, to make his last and only alpha child his heir. He wondered if she was angry about the injustice of it.

“So I should be grateful and take whatever abuse he throws at me when he’s having a pity party? Because he made me clan head, let me continue to be a shinobi? Plenty of clans are led by omegas in the world, plenty of clans allow for omega shinobis. It shouldn’t matter, I shouldn’t have to be grateful, he fucked up and until he understands that there’s no point.” Madara crossed his arms. He refused to feel grateful to being treated with the bare minimum of respect and only when he did something they approved of.

“If he did apologize, would you forgive him?” Yui asked. “Or are you going to continue to punish him?”

“I’d accept it, if it was true. If he truly showed me he was sorry for what he did and what he said … Oba Yui, he really hurt me.” Madara whispered. “I love my dad, I’ve always looked up to him, idolized him for most of my life … His words and actions cut deep, if he’s not willing to make amends himself then there’s no point in having a relationship with him.”

“I suppose I can understand that … Turo was not a good man nor a good father.” She sighed. “At least he was pretty and a hell of a fighter.”

“That’s what Obasama says all the time, I don’t remember a lot of him. Just that he always had a sneer on his face.” Madara stared down at his tea cup. He did feel lucky that his father had allowed him to continue to be a shinobi, allowed him to be clan heir, and supported his claim to clan head but still. It shouldn’t have to be that way, it was stupid to deny someone their birth right just because of their biology. Though had his grandfather thought that way it would be Yui sitting as clan head or perhaps one of his cousins.

“Thought he was Amaterasu’s gift to the Uchiha, or maybe even Indra himself. Not that I’m speaking ill of the dead.” Yui rolled her eyes. “What I’m trying to get at is, your father loves you and you love him. Yes, he’s made mistakes, big mistakes but he is only human. We have all made mistakes.” She said, eyeing him closely. “What he said was wrong, what he did was wrong but perhaps now that tempers have cooled it’s time to make up. I just ask that you think about it, has what he’s done and said truly so unforgivable that you’d rather be parentless than have him in your life?”

Madara bit his lip, because he couldn’t say yes to that. He’s certainly put his foot in his mouth and said unkind things in the heat of the moment to his loved ones. He knew he was far from the perfect child, a perfect shinobi, and especially not a perfect clan head. Madara didn’t think he had ever thought of his father as perfect but certainly a good man.

Before presenting he held a lot of misconceptions about omegas due to just the widespread belief Uchiha’s had in regards to omegas. He was trying to nudge the elders in the direction of allowing omegas to have some shinobi training, really everyone should. At the very least it would allow them to be outside the compound with some means to defend themselves if needed. But after outlawing child killing squads and any missions going after a child under the age of fourteen he didn’t want to make too many waves. He wasn’t nearly as well liked as his younger brothers to just be passing laws without having most of the council’s and the clan’s favor.

“Do you know why dad kicked Kuro and Izuna out?” Madara asked, not bothering to answer her questions.

“As I said before your father is a proud man, he’s been taking care of himself and you boys on his own since your mother died. He’s still young but now horribly disabled. His entire life has been changed with the loss of his leg. He can’t just go anywhere, can’t do anything he wants now, he’s no longer the clan head, and no longer a shinobi: two things his life has revolved around almost entirely. On top of being stuck in a house with a healer and his children fussing over him constantly would drive anyone mad. He needed time and space to get himself reorientated to his new way of life, we cannot fault him for that.” She set her cup down and slowly stood. “I think I’ve imparted enough wisdom on you for today. Just think about what I’ve said.” She added before leaving.

Madara groaned as he flopped his head onto his desk, nearing tipping his cup over. Why couldn’t people leave well enough alone.

—-

Madara thought of asking to join Izuna and Kuro when they left for their fathers. His aunt’s words hadn’t left his mind, even a week after. But he couldn’t make that first step. Tajima needed to, it wasn’t fair to expect him to keep reaching out. To keep making peace when it wasn’t him who ruined things. Maybe crying ‘it’s not fair’ was childish but Madara was firm in his decision. Tajima would only get his presence if he made the effort to prove to Madara he wanted to be in his life. He wasn’t going to force himself onto someone who didn’t want him around.

But it sucked. He missed his father - his stupid jokes, them playing go together, cooking together, and even training. And he was just a few short minutes away but Madara couldn’t go crawling back. Once Izuna and Kuro left he headed to the kitchen to start on something for dinner for himself. When there was a knock on his door. He reached out to feel his father’s chakra standing at his door. He nearly dropped the bowl he was holding, why would Tajima of all people be knocking at his door? Exhaling slowly he headed to the door, again taking a few deep breaths he opened it and found Tajima standing there, leaning heavily on his crutch.

“Madara.” Tajima said, a bit breathless. “Ah I’ve made plenty, why don’t you come to dinner?” He asked.

“You want me to come over for dinner?” Madara repeated.

“Yes and I was hoping for a discussion as well?” He asked. “After dinner.”

Madara nodded, “alright.” Madara stepped out, closing the door behind him. He almost offered to help his father, but kept his mouth closed. Tajima probably didn't want help and he had made it here by himself. And if what his aunt said was true, he had probably felt suffocated under all their fussing. He walked quietly beside his father, keeping his gate slowed to not rush him.

When they entered his father’s home it was as warm as he remembered it. Izuna and Kuro were setting the table when he approached. It seemed his father had cooked up a feast, definitely more than enough for the four of them. Both Izuna and Kuro beamed when they saw Tajima returned with Madara but neither said anything.

“Go on, sit, sit. The food isn’t getting any warmer.” Tajima said, urging them to take their seats. Madara nodded and moved to take his seat when Tajima stopped him. “Duckling.” Tajima said fondly. “You’re the clan head now, take the head of the table.” He said softly.

Madara stared at Tajima like he had two heads. It was one thing to sit at the head of the table in his own home, or when he took Tajima’s seat after he stepped down. It was another thing entirely to take the head of the table in Tajima’s own home with him there. And to be called duckling on top of it left Madara feeling all sorts of wrong footed. Nodding mutely, Madara moved from his normal seat to take the seat at the head of the table. He felt off kilter, was his father trying to butter him up? Was he being nice just to turn around and snarl hatred at him in private? Madara thanked Izuna as he passed him a plate and he began to load his plate. For a moment he hadn’t even noticed Tajima taking a few bites off his plate before turning to his own.

Madara wanted to cry. A year of no contact surely couldn’t have made that much a difference, right?

Dinner was a quiet affair, with mostly Izuna and Kuro speaking about missions they’d taken and training. Madara chimed in here and there, keeping his eyes on his father as the night continued. It was nice, to just be in each other's presence but it was grating on his nerves too. He was just waiting for the other kunai to fly.

“Boys, why don’t you two clean up?” Tajima suggested to Izuna and Kuro. “Madara and I need to speak for a bit.” He said slowly standing.

Madara nodded, following behind his father as they left the dining room and headed to the office. It was strange to be back here, after their last conversation. Especially with Tajima sitting behind the desk and Madara sitting in front of it. The opposite of how it had been before.

“Come, sit beside me.” Tajima asked. Madara merely nodded, moving to sit beside his father. “Do you remember, sitting in my lap when you were a pup while I worked?” He asked softly, his hands moving over the top of the desk.

“Yeah.”

“You had so many opinions, you’d even sit in on meetings.” Tajima sighed, clearly thinking of those moments fondly by his tone and look on his face. “I remember you once came in, sitting with me for hours while your tutor was frantically looking for you. Skipping out on your lessons, such a naughty pup.” He added, chuckling.

“Is this what you wanted to discuss?” Madara asked, tilting his head to look at his father.

“No … I suppose I’m just reminiscing about the good times.” Tajima sighed. “Madara.” He said softly. “I am sorry.” He reached out to take Madara’s hand.

“For?”

“So much.” Tajima said, squeezing his hand. “I’m sorry for disappointing you, for not being the man you believed me to be. For those cruel words, I should have never said something like that. To anyone but most of all to you.” He said, looking at Madara with tears in his eyes.

“Then why did you say them?” Madara asked, meeting his father’s eyes.

“I was angry. So angry at all of this.” He sighed. “I had to be strong for you boys, you were all so young when your mother died … I had to be strong for you, for the clan … I thought my choices were the right ones, that I was protecting what was left of my family.” He said, reaching out to cup Madara’s face. “But I was only displacing my anger and hurt onto others. Easier targets. I’m sure your mother is cursing my name from the Pure Lands.”

“And then after losing my leg, I realized how little I had truly made better … What could I now offer the clan? Not a protector and clearly I had made a lot of mistakes so my wisdom was sorely lacking. I felt useless, a burden to everyone. Between the healer, your brothers, my own mother and sister fussing over me it was too much.” He sighed defeatedly. “It was easy to lash out at you, it seems I like to take the easy way out a lot. When you boys left that night, even though it was my choice it was deafening to be here alone … I haven’t been alone since I married your mother.”

“But why? Why lash out at me?” Madara pushed.

“It was all so much at once. I knew things weren’t going to be easy, I knew recovery wasn’t going to be easy. But I didn’t realize just how hard everything was going to be. Everything that was normal was now ten times more difficult. Just getting around, getting out of bed, bathing, cooking- everything is harder with just one leg.” Tajima hung his head in shame, dropping his hand from Madara’s face. “You were the only person, other than Ruby, who ever had the guts to tell me to my face if I was being stupid … so you were an easy target to take my frustrations out on. I am sorry, you were struggling with taking on your new role, trying to navigate through my mistakes, and settling things with the council. All while I was being an ass and making things more difficult. I was an asshole, you had every right to cut me out. I had no right to treat you in such a way … I never wanted to be a father like mine.”

“I am sorry, Madara.” Tajima said, squeezing Madara’s hand. “This last year has been a lonely one … not that I’m asking you and your brothers to move back in with me … but I do not want to continue not having a relationship with my son. I know things cannot go back to the way they were before, I understand too much has happened and things have changed. But I want to be a part of your life in any way I can, in any way you will allow me.”

“As long as you can be better, do better … I forgive you, otosan.” Madara said, resting his head on his father’s shoulder. “I’m not perfect, I don’t expect perfection, I’m not a child anymore.”

“Hm you may not be a child anymore but you’ll always be my little duckling.” Tajima wrapped an arm around him. Madara sighed, nuzzling against his father’s shoulder inhaling his scent. It felt like it had been so long since he had enjoyed it.

“I’m so proud of you, Madara.” Tajima whispered, kissing the top of his head. “Your mother would be so proud of you too.” He added. “I’ll be better, I promise.”

Notes:

//Hope you all enjoyed!! Thank you all so much on the comments, kudos, bookmarks! I'm so glad everyone is enjoying the story and my writing so far! One of the polls I had on my tumblr madarasthicc, ended with Hashirama killing Butsuma. In the future we'll see how that comes about. I've got another poll that will be up for another couple of days. Again thank you all so much!! Until next week!!!

Chapter 8: Regrets Are Better Left Unspoken

Summary:

After leading the Uchiha clan now three years Madara feels weary. Facing Butsuma spring to fall isn’t helping matters. But things are about to change when instead of spring the Uchiha clash with the Senju in summer.

Notes:

//urg I hate writing summaries. I feel like they’re so shitty. I wanted to post this afternoon bc I’ve got a long lunch. Ages at this point is Hashirama 24, Kawarama 23, Tobirama 19, Tajima 47, Madara 24, Kuro 21, Izuna 18. Ages are what they are turning or have turned that year. I have a time line as well as a family tree I can post if anyone is interested in that?

Madara stared at himself in the mirror, dark eyes moving to take in his own face. He felt like the bags under his eyes had only gotten worse over the last two years. He had known running a clan was stressful but really sometimes things were ridiculous. He honestly was surprised not to find greys starting to pop up in his wild mane.

At the very least, his relationship with his dad had improved over the last two years. It had taken a lot of conversations, a lot of tears shed on both sides, and a lot of apologies. Mostly Tajima apologizing. It was hard to let go of the hurt and anger. But they were both trying and that’s what was important.

They were back to spending time together regularly as a family. Monthly family meals were a must now. It often included his siblings, dad, aunt, grandmother, his cousin Hikaku, his cousin in law Kento, and his son Kagami. It was nice to have a pup around to spoil rotten, in his humble opinion Kagami was the best pup ever granted he was only two years old. He felt like his family had never been closer, more open with each other. It was really the only good thing he had going for himself.

He and his brothers still all lived together in the clan head’s home, none of them moving back into their father’s house. Even though they had made up, they had decided this was for the best. Izuna and Kuro had grown into strong, capable shinobis. Kuro led his own team more often than not, while Izuna stayed at his side. The clan was making strides to improve their reputation, it was still ongoing. At least allied clans stopped trying to get Madara to take less savory missions under the table after Madara had made a scene at the capital. He didn’t hear the end of his father’s raging for months after he punched a delegate in front of the Daimyo. But he supposed it made things clear to the entire Land of Fire. And the Daimyo had found it entertaining, so at least he hadn’t been scolded by both the Daimyo and his dad. One was really bad enough.

They were still battling the Senju from spring until fall. It was honestly exhausting. And seeing Butsuma’s sneering face each time was wearing him thin. No matter how much he beat the older man down and back, he was right there leading the Senju at the next battle. Like a cockroach you couldn’t kill. Hashirama was often fighting Kuro, and Izuna somehow paired with Tobirama.

It was frightening to now know who Tobirama was. Not just The Senju White Demon. He was Hashirama’s little brother, and the older brother to one dead Itama Senju. The now adult of the twelve year old boy who had killed four adult Uchihas ruthlessly and without mercy. Not that Madara blamed Tobirama for his actions, if he wasn’t worried about that being let loose on his brother and clan he’d be impressed. But he feared Tobirama would turn that hidden viciousness onto Izuna next. If only he could get a ceasefire. To protect his brothers, to protect his clan.

Madara rubbed his face, exhaling slowly before splashing some water on it. While they had seen an uptick in missions, they were rarely high paying ones at that. And with the elder council cammoring for them to end this stalemate with the Senju - they were losing more money than taking in. Sure it wasn’t a huge loss, not yet. The writing on the wall seemed pretty clear to Madara. The War with the Senju wasn’t profitable, there wasn’t anything they were actually gaining from it. They weren’t taking back land, goods, or earning money with it. Just wasting time beating each other up, because he also didn’t see what the Senju were getting from it.

He could wrack his brain all day and still be no closer to understanding. A loud bang on the door startled him from his musing. “I swear to Amaterasu Madara! I have to piss like a racehorse!” Kuro yelled. “Quiet fucking with that bird’s nest on your head and let me in!”

Madara chuckled, as much as he hated having to share a bathroom with his brothers he was glad he wasn’t living alone. Wiping the water from his face, he opened the bathroom door. “It’s all yours.” Madara said, stepping out.

“Fucking finally!” Kuro huffed, storming past Madara and slamming the door behind himself. Madara merely rolled his eyes as they walked back to his bedroom to change. He had a long day ahead of him.

—-

Madara sat at the head of the table, looking out over his elder council, Kuro to his left and Hikaku behind them taking minutes for the meeting. “I would like to bring something to the council’s attention.” Madara said, looking around to ensure he had everyone’s attention “I would like to open the floor to a discussion in regards to working out a Ceasefire with the Senju.” He said and for a moment there was absolute silence. The scratch of Hikaku’s pen even stopped for a moment before the elder’s began to laugh.

“Ceasefire with the Senju of all people? That’s good for a laugh, Madara-sama.” Kenta snorted.

“What next, pigs flying.” Sachiko laughed, slapping her knee. “Didn’t realize you could be such a jokester.”

“I am not joking.” Madara sighed. “While we have been repairing our damaged reputation, missions aren’t paying as well as I would like to feel comfortable.” He explained, turning to look at Hikaku. “Can I have those financial reports please?”

“Of course, Madara-sama.” Hikaku handed the paper work to Madara.

“Myself and Hikaku have looked over the Clan’s financial reports from the last three years, and then we went back another five years to see if this was a leadership issue or a growing trend.” He said, setting the papers on the table. “I am not so unreasonable to believe that I am a perfect clan head, and if I was the cause of our losses I wanted to know. But as you can see, after going back eight years of financial records, the clan has been spending more money than it has been taking in.” He explained. “Of course we had good seasons and bad, but we are not matching our exports with our imports. It’s a small amount currently, just enough I feel like we can work to come back from but only if -”

“Eight years is hardly any time.” Kenta huffed as he waved the paper. “Not enough to really see if this is a trend.”

“I’m so glad you said that, Elder Kenta.” Madara grinned, turning to look back at Hikaku. “Would you please bring me the rest of the report?” Hikaku sighed, getting up to grab two large scrolls from the nearby bookshelves. “I thought someone might say that, or that I was overreacting. So Hikaku and myself then went back the last twenty years.” He said opening the scroll and unrolling it. “Yes there have been surplus years in the last twenty, but it’s a blip compared to the number of lean years the clan has faced.” He explained. “Each year our profit margin has shrunk and it seems our population is starting on a decline.” He added. “Birth rates are going down-”

“There’s something you could actually fix, do your duty and have a couple of pups yourself.” Sachiko pointed out. Sachiko was one of the four “new” members to the elder council, someone who had replaced those from his father’s council who had left. And someone who had not been here for the Tadashi’s incident. The five original members stared horrified at Sachiko’s words, they clearly had not forgotten.

“Elder Sachiko.” Madara grit his teeth trying not to release enough killing intent to actually kill the old bag. “My marriage status, or the lack of, as well as pups is not up for discussion. Though if we wish to discuss it, shall we ask our longest sitting Elders here if they have anything to confess in regards to my drugging and attempted rape?” He asked, slowly turning his head to stare at them.

“Now Madara-sama, you know, none of us would condone such actions. Not against you, certainly, and not against any other omega.” Kenta said, voice with a slight tremor.

“I would say not, it would be at the best make them an accomplice to attempted force bonding and rape, at worse a traitor. Both of which carry such a heavy price to bear. If any here were found to have been in league with that shit stain.” He added with a fake smile. “So Elder Sachiko, would you like to continue discussing my marriage status?”

“No Madara-sama.” Sachiko finally bit out.

“I thought not.” Madara nodded. “But we really are spending too much on the war with the Senju. It’s giving us no benefits. It’s taking capable shinobis from running paying missions to the battlefront, where death and career ending injuries are more likely.” He continued. “If we can at least put an end to full out hostilities we can focus on strengthening the clan.”

“It’ll never happen.” Kenta huffed.

“Perhaps you should be focusing on taking more missions, better paying missions. And if necessary we can sell off any unused armory.” Yoshinori added.

Madara grit his teeth. “Of course, I thank the honorable Elders for their share of wisdom and advice.” He bit out trying not to sound sarcastic about it. He didn’t think he did with how sour some of them looked.

——

It was summer when they finally clashed with the Senju again. Late in the year compared to normal. It wasn’t the actual battle that worried him. It was waiting for the inevitable to arrive. He didn’t want to send out too many shinobis on missions and be lacking on the all out battlefield. But waiting for it while they did nothing wasn’t helping them either.

With Kuro leading his own squad they often split when they reached the battlefield. He hated not keeping Kuro within his eyesight but splitting up was more effective. He couldn’t really argue with the results.

It was a hot summer day when he came face to face with Hashirama and not Butsuma.

“Butsuma not showing?” Madara asked, removing his gunbai from his back.

“Butsuma is dead … Madara-“ Hashirama approached, no weapons in hand but Madara was sure he had plenty hidden on himself. “We can have peace, we’re both clan heads now. Let’s put this behind us, let us move forward to something better. For us, for our brothers, and our clans.” He asked, offering his hand. “Please, my friend?”

“The Uchiha won’t accept peace.” Madara sighed. He wanted to apologize, he didn’t want to fight. Especially not Hashirama but his clan gave him no other option. He lunged, gunbai at the ready.

——

At some point during his fight with Hashirama the field had turned to fire. One moment the battlefield was green and lush, his focus entirely on fighting Hashirama and not letting the collateral of it being his own men. And the next wild fire swept through like a deranged animal. He froze for a moment realizing Kuro had released his last resort jutsu. Majestic Destroyer Flame was not a jutsu to be used lightly, not with how much chakra it took, how large it was, and how uncontrollable it could become. Not bothering with Hashirama any more he rushed to the rest of the battlefield.

He could hear Hashirama call a retreat to most of his forces, calling forward anyone with any talent with Suiton. A fire like this was rapidly getting out of control. It could burn everything down if given the chance to grow.

Madara ordered his own people to retreat as he began to search for his brother. He couldn’t lose Kuro. He had to find him, pull him out of whatever mess he’d gotten himself in. Izuna suddenly joined his side, looking no worse for wear.

“Get everyone back and out of the way.” Madara ordered, starting to pull off his armor. He didn’t want to cook himself, his clothes were better suited to dealing with the flames then the metal plates of his amor.

“What about you?” Izuna asked, raising a brow but began to take Madara’s armor as he removed it.

“I’m going to find Kuro, drag his dumb ass home.” Madara huffed.

“Madara-“

“No.” Madara said firmly. He knew what Izuna was going to say. He refused to believe their brother was dead. Once stripped out of his armor, gunbai grabbed again and he took off. He would find Kuro and bring him home, even if he had to steal him back from the Shinagami.

It was hard to tell where the fire had started, but he could see a few suiton users led by Tobirama across the battlefield trying to extinguish the flames. Sending his men back for a retreat he heard where Kuro had last been seen. Apparently he and his men were retreating as the Senju began to surround them at a tree line. Most of Kuro’s men had been able to escape before the flames came into existence. With a wave of his gunbai, he worked on smothering the flames to make a path through them.

When he located the tree line, it was up in flames. He rushed forward, not caring about the flames around him. He would bring Kuro home. He wouldn’t fail another one of his siblings.

——

“Hashirama!” Tobirama screamed out. He had never seen anything like this before. Sure the Uchiha were known for their fire jutsus but something like this? It was insane how quickly it had grown. Someone who had the chakra to release something like this must be massive. He thought briefly of Madara but he knew it hadn’t been him. Hashirama, despite his healing powers, would have been burnt to a crisp had it been Madara.

“Tobirama, what is it?” Hashirama asked as he approached, they were missing a lot of shinobis. Surely who ever released a jutsu of this size did so with the intention of taking as many people as they could. But until the flames died out they couldn’t do anything about those missing.

“You better go stop your friend, he’s run back into the flames.” Tobirama groaned trying to pull more chakra to release more water.

“What?!” Hashirama began searching the burning battlefield, finding the dark speck of Madara below trying to weave through the flames. “Hold on.” Hashirama placed a hand on Tobirama’s shoulder, to refill his brother's draining chakra. “I’ll see what I can do. Thank you, otouto.” He nodded to Tobirama before rushing down.

——

Madara coughed again as he made it through the flames. It was getting hard to breath and see but he wasn’t backing down. He swung his gunbai, pushing as much chakra into it as he could to create a large enough wind to move the smoke.

“Kuro!” He screamed, rushing ahead once he was clear of flames. He could make out something ahead on the ground, he had found plenty of bodies already but all had been badly burnt. If his brother had used Majestic Destroyer Flame he wouldn’t have gotten burnt right away. But if he stayed in the flames too long he’d get caught in his own jutsu. Approaching the newest body, he rolled them over. He felt relief to see his brother’s unburnt face. He didn’t bother to do more checking, hefting him up and onto his shoulders. If he didn’t hurry out of the smoke and fire neither of them had a chance to survive. Now the hard part: to escape out of this. What he didn’t expect was Hashirama to appear out of nowhere.

“What the fuck?!” Madara yelled.

“I was going to ask you the same!” Hashirama hollered. “Rushing back into the flames? Are you stupid?!”

“Would you have left your little brother to burn alive?” Madara huffed. “We don’t have time for this, out of my way.” Madara coughed.

“Madara-“ Hashirama covered his face as the fire roared. “I’m no suiton user like Tobirama but I can at least make us a path.” He said making quick work of the hand signs and releasing a stream of water.

Madara stood there, blinking as he watched. Hashirama was going to clear them a path, they had been fighting not that long ago and now he was saving them. He shook his head and began to follow after Hashirama as he cleared a way. He wasn’t about to turn away the help.

Once they reached the edge of the fire, Madara turned to him. “Thank you.” He said softly. “And I’m sorry.” Madara added before leaving Hashirama’s side. He needed to get Kuro back to the compound. Sure, Kuro wouldn’t die by flames today but he’d been in the thick of the fire, the smoke alone could kill him.

——

Hashirama returned to Tobirama more confused now. By the looks of things the fire was at least controlled, it might take another day to just be sure it was completely out. Then was the real work of figuring out who was missing and if they would be able to identify the bodies left.

“So what was that about?” Tobirama asked, plopping himself down onto the ground, taking off his happuri. He was exhausted and hot.

“His brother was lost in the flames, so he went back for him.” Hashirama said softly. “He thanked me and apologized.”

“He thanked you and apologized?” Tobirama raised a brow. “Was his brother even alive?”

“No idea … he didn’t seem burnt so I would imagine this was his doing.” Hashirama explained gesturing to the scorched landscape.

“Great another fire breathing chakra monster.” Tobirama sighed, if they were lucky Madara’s brother would die from the smoke inhalation and they wouldn’t ever have to deal with him again. “The chakra needed to create this is immense.” He groaned, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Yeah …” Hashirama didn’t know what more to say. “You should head home, I think the rest have control of it. You look exhausted.” Tobirama nodded, slowly standing. “I’ll wait behind until the rest of the suiton users are finished.” He added, watching his brother leave before turning back to the burnt battlefield below. Would peace ever be an option?

——

Izuna was waiting at the compound gates, the healers standing by as well when Madara approached. “Fuck, you found him!” He honestly hadn't expected Madara to return with Kuro. He had been so sure his brother was gone, and worried Madara wouldn’t be returning home either.

The group at the gates rushed forward. The healers took Kuro from Madara’s shoulders. “Rest, Madara-sama.” A healer spoke before they carried Kuro to the healers halls. Madara dropped to his knees as they left.

“What were you thinking?!” Izuna hissed, shaking Madara by his shoulders. “You could have both died!” He yelled, tears in his red eyes.

“I I couldn’t lose him. Not without trying.” Madara said weakly.

“You fucking moron!” Izuna sank to his knees hugging Madara tight. “Both of you!” He pressed his face to Madara’s neck.

“I’m sorry.” Madara whispered, hugging Izuna tight. “I’m sorry.” He wasn’t sure how long they sat there, kneeling at the compound gates before Madara stood.

“I need to tell dad.” He said numbly. How was he going to tell his dad Kuro may be dead? That he couldn’t protect him? Izuna grabbed his hand.

“We’ll tell dad.” Izuna said softly, squeezing his hand. They said no more as they made their way through the compound. Madara felt like the Fates couldn’t stop fucking with his life. How much more must he suffer? How many more people would he be forced to lose?

He always hated telling people that their loved ones had died but hadn’t wanted to dump that responsibility on someone else either. Whether it be in battle or a mission. He hated it and it never got easier. He stared at his father’s house unsure when they had finally gotten there. He stood at the front door, staring at the wood grain unable to force himself to knock. Izuna wrapped an arm around his waist, squeezing him carefully. Madara finally knocked.

Tajima was surprised to get a knock at his door, especially so late at night. His sons normally just entered when they stopped by. He knew they had left to battle the Senju and it hadn’t gone well from what little he was hearing from the returning shinobi. Something about the battlefield becoming a wildfire. No surprise with how hot it was and even a simple fire jutsu could easily get out of control. Tajima finally opened the door to see Izuna and Madara standing there. Both looked so tired. Madara was covered in soot and dirt, his armor missing and gunbai still clenched in his hand. It looked like Izuna was holding him up. Kuro was not in sight.

“No-“ Tajima felt his leg give out on him and fell to the ground as it dawned on him.

“Kuro’s been taken to the healers hall … there was so much fire, I don’t know how long he was stuck in the smoke … it doesn’t look good.” Madara said, staring ahead. He felt like he was just repeating what he had said so many times before. The words ‘I’m sorry for your loss’ and ‘they fought like a true Uchiha. Strong till the end’ stuck in his throat. He couldn’t say it.

“Amaterasu why?!” Tajima screamed, banging his fist into the floor. He couldn’t stop the tears if he wanted. Madara fell to his knees in front of his father.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” He whispered. He felt so weak and unless. He hugged his father, trying to stifle his own sobs. What good was he if he couldn’t keep his people alive, his own brother alive? And if Kuro died, it would have been a worthless sacrifice. This whole war was worthless. They had gained nothing.

Notes:

//god so emotional. Sorry to end it with a cliff hanger. We’ll see how things turn in the next chapter. Thank you for all the kudos, bookmarks, and comments!!! They feed my soul!!! Hit me up on Madarasthicc on tumblr if you’d like! Until next week!

Chapter 9: I've Been Waking up Under Blades

Summary:

In the aftermath of Kuro's near demise and Hashirama taking leadership of the Senju, things for the Uchiha have not gone well. Madara had known if things didn't turn around this was how it was always going to turn out. He can't believe for a clan prizing their eyes and ocular powers everyone didn't see it as well. A Ceasefire is needed if the Uchiha are to survive.

Notes:

//Didn't realize this until I went to post but this actually was originally was going to be two separate chapters but they were both too short and felt it was necessary to have them as one. We find out if Kuro survives and how the Senju and Uchiha come to make peace! There has been about a four year jump from chapter 8 to chapter 9.

Madara didn’t know why he felt so old. He was only twenty eight for Amaterasu’s sake. Probably due to the two bottles of sake he had drank last night after he and Hikaku had gone through the clan’s coffers. Things were looking really bad. Worse than they ever had before. The winter had been a harsh one, due to the weather they had had to close the compound gates and hadn’t taken any missions for almost a month. The clan was running low on funds for everything they needed. Madara didn’t think Hikaku could budget their way out of it this time.

He had taken a tour of the armory, the weapons were all in poor shape and they had sold off the last of their armor last fall to prepare for this winter. He was glad they had, he didn’t think they would have survived winter without it. But now it was spring, the land was thawing and they had little left from winter preparation. Everyone was looking as thin and worn out as their clothes. He himself had lost about ten pounds. And he knew there were others less lucky than him.

He sighed, staring at his desk. Once the snow began to melt and it was safe for traveling he sent Kuro to the Land of Lightning, hoping against all hope that his mother’s family would take pity on him and offer them help. They never had in the past, not when Tajima had written to them that Ruby had died, not when Madara had reached out three years ago asking for help but maybe this time seeing one of Ruby’s living children would soften their hearts. Plus Kuro took most after Ruby compared to Madara and Izuna, of course Togakushi had been her little mini-me with big blue eyes, bright white hair, and dark skin. He had gotten a few letters from Kuro about his journey there. Last he heard two weeks ago that he had made it to Land of Lightning but nothing since.

He sat up as his falcon flew through the window. A message surely from Kuro from how tired the bird looked.

“I know, Crest, I know you’re tired.” He cooed, lifting his arm for the bird to land. He did land, taking the treats Madara offered him. “Thank you, you did so well. So good for me.” He cooed, nuzzling the bird, who in return picked at Madara’s frazzled hair. Madara removed the message.

‘I guess both our grandfathers are heartless assholes. Spit in my face and told me to go die. Heading home.’

Madara groaned, not that he expected anything else but he had hoped. He turned to the bird as it cried out.

“Don’t worry Crest, I’m taking you back home for a well deserved rest. Kuro is on his way home.” He said petting the bird as he got to his feet. He wasn’t sure what they were going to do. None of their allies were doing well enough to help them and he damn sure wasn’t going to the Hagaromo for help.

Sighing he released Crest back into the aviary to rest before he headed back home. Izuna was eating breakfast, clearly trying not to fall asleep.

“Kuro’s on his way home.” He said getting himself a bowl of rice.

“Was the mission successful?” Izuna asked, rubbing his eyes.

“No.” Madara sighed. He hadn’t exactly explained to Izuna what Kuro was doing, just that he had a long term mission to run. He wanted to keep everyone from worrying, keep them from panicking if they truly knew the state they were in. Plus why upset everyone if they did get help? Not that they had.

“Well shit, what’s the plan then?” Izuna asked.

“I’m going to meet with Hikaku, he and I will discuss our options going forward. Be prepared to take on a lot of missions for the time being.” Madara sighed. He didn’t feel all that hungry but he had to eat. He had to keep going, but until Kuro arrived home he couldn’t leave the compound. There was only so much he could do within the walls of the compound.

——

“Madara-sama-“

“Hikaku we’ve gone over this before, so many times. Please, we’re cousins, the -sama is not necessary in private.” Madara sighed, looking up as his cousin entered his office.

“Sorry.” Hikaku ducked his head down.

“You don’t need to apologize, I’ve heard back from Kuro. Unfortunately, my mother's family will be of no help to us …” He trailed off, brushing his hair back.

“We weren’t really expecting anything more.” Hikaku sighed, taking his seat across from Madara, pulling out scrolls. “The issue here is we’re spending too much money on weapons- both buying the materials, making them, and their upkeep. Plus the more out right battles we have the less shinobi we have able to go on missions to bring in money. No one is paying us to fight the Senju … we really can’t afford to put too much effort into fighting them. We need to branch out, try to get more trades going, and get a better flow of money into the clan.”

“To get trade agreements we actually have to have things to trade.” Madara rubbed his face. “The only way we can shift our focus from fighting with the Senju is to not be fighting with them.”

“Are you going to sue for peace then? Is it wise when we would be coming into an alliance beneath them?” Hikaku asked, his lips turning into a deep frown.

“Don’t make that face, it’ll get stuck like that and everyone will think you’re a grumpy grouch.” Madara said, poking Hikaku in the forehead. “I don’t see how we have much of a choice.”

“No, you make a fair point.” Hikaku sighed. “We don’t have a choice … people are tired of struggling. I think they’ll be open to the idea but I can put my feelers out and see for sure.” He offered.

“I would appreciate that. I’d like most of the clan to be on board with this, but we really don’t have many options to get out of this ourselves.” Madara sighed, combing his hair back again. “We just have to be careful not to show our hand too soon. We can’t let them know we’re desperate.” He pulled out a piece of paper. “I’ll write to Hashirama, best to get a start on it before we clash again.”

He stared at the paper unsure how to start it. Senju-sama seemed too impersonal, but just Hashirama seemed too friendly.

‘Hashirama-sama,

I am writing to you in hopes we can come to a ceasefire agreement. I feel the Uchiha clan is in a position to accept peace between our clans. Or at the very least come to an agreement of ceasefire and end the pointless fighting between our people. I am agreeable to a meeting between us and a few close advisors to discuss creating a ceasefire. Hopefully we can look forward to peaceful negotiations. Of course a possible alliance if we can reach that point and all parties are agreeable. Please respond back if you are open to negotiations with a time and place we can meet.

-Madara Uchiha.’

Short and to the point without giving too much away. At least he hoped so. He rolled up the scroll and stood. He had thought of this for years since becoming clan head, part of him was glad he could do it but another part of him was sad. He never wanted the Uchiha to fall so far that they had to make peace or face starvation.

“I’ll send this out, better to get the ball rolling. Just in case we receive a negative response from the Senju.” He said.

“You know we won’t, Hashirama-sama has been harping for peace since he became clan head.” Hikaku said, eyeing Madara.

“Yes, that is true but just because he wants it doesn’t mean his people do. It may take a long time to get his people on board.” Madara pointed out. Hikaku merely nodded and went back to the scroll he was reviewing. He left his home, heading straight to the aviary. He had to pick the right bird for this, someone friendly lest the bird show up and bite someone. He whistled, holding his arm out and Suma flew to his arm.

“Hello darling, I’ve got an important delivery for you.” He said petting along her back. The gyrfalcon was a large bird, but she was by far his sweetest one. Plus being mostly white, he hoped she would convey peaceful intentions. He offered her a few treats as they walked out of the aviary.

“Now, this message goes to Hashirama Senju, the Senju compound due west.” He explained, attaching the message to her harness. “Be the sweet girl I know you are.” He said as he lifted his arm up and whistled for her to take off. Once she took off and disappeared from sight he stood still. It was out of his hands now, he only hoped Hashirama was interested in peace enough to convince the rest of his clan.

——

Hashirama still didn’t really understand what Tobirama was asking him for help with but it was rare for his brother to let him in his lab. Let alone ask for help, he’d take the win anyway he could. He opened his mouth to speak.

“If you’re going to ask me again what we’re doing, I’m going to hit you in the head. Maybe that will jumpstart your brain into functioning again.” Tobirama hissed, red eyes narrowed as he glared at Hashirama. Hashirama shut his mouth with a click of his teeth. He watched as Tobirama began pouring drops into a beaker when the lab’s door slammed open.

“What the fuck!” Tobirama nearly dropped the liquid he was holding. “This is explosive! You could have blown the whole place.” He growled at the scout who stood in the doorway panting heavily.

“An Uchiha falcon has been circling overhead for half an hour!” He gasped. “We’ve been trying to find one of you because we can't catch it.”

“What?!” Hashirama nearly dropped the metal objects he was holding.

“Hashirama! Don’t drop that! You break those and I will break you.” Tobirama grumbled. Setting the liquid down, he grabbed the metal from Hashirama. “Go see what they want, but please do not get your hopes up.” He added softly.

It was hard not to. They rarely received any kind of missive from the Uchiha. He had tried sending messages asking for peace in the past but never received a response. So he started asking Madara in person on the battlefield. He only got beaten up for asking but he kept on asking just in case. Nodding to Tobirama, Hashirama followed the scout out. Once away from Tobirama’s lab he spied the large, nearly white bird circling overhead their compound.

“Wow.” He said softly as he saw it was diving right at him. It spread out its wings, talons extended looking for a place to land. He held up his arm, letting the bird land on his forearm. Probably not the best idea with a bare arm with how sharp the talons were that now dug into his arm. “Aren’t you a pretty one?” He said softly, petting along its chest eyeing the bright Uchiha crest on its harness. The bird cooed, its beady eyes looking at Hashirama. He nodded to a few of the shinobi gathered before heading to his home. Tobirama would join him when he either finished his experiment or when he could safely leave it on its own.

——

“So what does it say?” Tobirama entered Hashirama’s office.

“I haven’t opened it.” He said as he offered a few treats to the bird now sitting on a perch on his desk.

“Anija.” Tobirama groaned. “You’ve been playing with the bird, haven't you?”

“It’s so pretty! And sweet!” Hashirama whined. “Plus I wanted to wait until you got here, so we could open it together.” He grabbed the scroll and opened it as Tobirama took a seat. Hashirama read over it before laughing, nearly jumping up.

“Well no one has died.” Tobirama sighed.

“Tobi! We’ll have peace! Finally!!!” Hashirama cried out, causing the Falcon to flap its large wings.

“Let me see that.” Tobirama took the scroll from Hashirama. “Huh … you don’t think Izuna died? He seemed especially against peace.”

“Uh well, it doesn’t come off as someone grieving … but I mean maybe? Madara never really responded to my attempts at peaceful talks.”

“Unless you mean hitting you harder with that stupid fan.” Tobirama set the scroll on the table. “He says the Uchiha are in place to accept peace. Perhaps there were some internal issues to sort out.” He hummed looking over it. Madara’s writing was much neater than he expected, if it was Madara writing it that is. “You don’t think it’s a trap?”

“Tobi don’t ruin my happiness.” Hashirama whined.

“They’re our enemies, if they wanted to attack and have an upper hand, at a ceasefire meeting would be the time to do it.” Tobirama said, poking the scroll.

“Or they genuinely want peace.” Hashirama frowned, giving Tobirama puppy eyes.

“Urg maybe.” Tobirama rolled his eyes

“Maybe winter was harsh on them.” Hashirama said, shrugging.

“It was harsh for everyone, we’ve had harsh winters before, why is now any different?” Tobirama grabbed the letter again, feeling it with his chakra but only felt Madara’s hot, dense chakra had touched it before Hashirama. “I’m going with you, and I’ll pick who comes with us, just in case it is a trap. I’ll be damned if your own optimism gets you killed.” Tobirama huffed. “Or your own stupidity.”

“Hey! I’m not stupid.” Hashirama cried out in offense.

“I’ll believe it when I see otherwise. Write him back, set things up and I’ll find a group to go with.” Tobirama stood. “And no more cooing over the damn bird.” He added, giving the bird a glare as it shrieked at him before he left.

“Well, I suppose I should write back to your master.” He said to the bird. Pulling out a scroll to reply that the Senju were interested in a ceasefire and willing to meet. He asked that they meet up in three weeks' time at the river. That should give everyone enough time to start coming up with plans for them to review together. Sealing the message up he placed it in the bird's harness.

“Alright, take this back to Madara. Safe travels.” He said opening the window of his office and watching the bird fly out. They would finally have peace.

——

Madara had not expected a quick reply honestly. He was surprised to find Suma back within the compound waiting in a tree in his backyard. Opening the window she flew in. He could only hope it was an agreement to a ceasefire and not a war declaration telling him to fuck off.

“Thank you, I’m sure you did an excellent job.” He said carrying Suma to the block perch and took the message. After reading over Hashirama’s message a couple times before he slumped over his desk. They would have peace. He felt like crying. He hoped Kuro would be back in time for this. He would need all the support he could get.

“Hey? Aniki? Everything okay?” Izuna asked, stepping into his office.

“Yeah, everything’s fine … going to be fine. Promise.” Madara sat back up, wiping his wet eyes.

“Who’s the missive from? Good news I hope?” Izuna asked.

“Yes ah it’s a ceasefire agreement from the Senju. Well, an agreement to discuss a ceasefire.” Madara explained.

“What?!”
—-

Madara stared at his elder council as they looked over the financial reports he had had Hikaku gather for what felt like the millionth time. “As you can see, unless we wish to go into debt, we cannot continue the war with the Senju.” He said. He didn’t know how many times he had to say it for them to get it.

“Why haven’t you brought this to our attention before now?” Kenta asked, the wrinkles on his face deepening his frown, looking up from the scroll.

“I had hoped to receive assistance from my mother’s birth clan or even the Daimyo before causing a panic.” Madara explained. “I didn’t want to alarm everyone unless we couldn’t get out of this mess ourselves. Which is where we are now, we are at a tipping point”

“Have we tried everything? Surely there is more we can do?” Yoshinori asked.

“We sold off the last of our good plate armor last fall to prepare for winter. I’ve checked the armory, our weapons are all in poor condition at this point. I’m not leading my people to their deaths with no armor and shitty weapons. It’s bad enough they’ll have to still take missions with shitty weapons. I’m not going into all out war.” Madara growled.

“Well you should have brought this to our attention before agreeing to a ceasefire.” Sachiko huffed.

“I have brought my concerns about our financial situation to the council before. Repeatedly.” Madara seethed. “If I am remembering correctly, I was advised first to take any and all missions that would pay. Afterwards, I was told to sell off any of the armory we could spare. Both of which I have done.”

“But you haven’t been taking all the missions coming our way, have you?” Sachiko snapped.

“I refuse to take money from the Hagaromo and I outlawed child killing. I swore to Amaterasu we would never do that again.” Madara grit his teeth to keep from actually biting the old bitch.

“But you’ll beg your late mother’s family for money?” Yoshinori pointed out.

“The Uchiha clan may not be their kin, but myself and my brothers are. I had hoped by sending Kuro would appeal to their sense of humanity by seeing someone who took after our mother.” He pointed out. “I wasn’t just asking for money: we need supplies, food, clothing, anything would have been welcomed.” He huffed. “One would think you’d be pleased I am willing to ask for help for the clan rather than letting my pride be our downfall.”

“So you’d go to our enemies rather than our allies?” Kenta asked.

“I'd rather die than ask a clan that housed a backstabbing, attempted rapist. Do none of you remember how they brushed off my concerns, my father’s concerns in regards to that situation?” Madara asked, slamming his hands on the table. “How they said Tadashi’s actions were of no consequence because he didn’t actually rape me? That Tadashi was merely acting as any alpha does when courting has lasted too long? Is that truly an ally we want to rely on?” When he was met with silence he knew he had them.

“The rest of our allies do not have enough for themselves and us. We are sinking and I’ll be damned if I let this clan fade into nothing because we're too prideful, too stubborn to fix what the actual problem is. The war with the Senju has gone on too long. There’s no point to it, not any more if there was even a good reason to begin with. We can get an equal ceasefire with them, we can turn our focus on strengthening the Uchiha. We’ll gain many more allies than just the Senju with this.”

“If we get an equal ceasefire.” Kenta pointed out, the other elders nodding in agreement.

“We will, I won’t sign any ceasefire unless it is even and fair for the Uchiha.” Madara said firmly. “I am doing this for the clan, I won’t lead them into a never ending war and I won’t lead them into peace unless it is wholly fair.”

 

------

“Please explain to me, again, why we are doing this?” Izuna growled.

“The Uchiha need to make peace with the Senju.” Madara groaned, rubbing his temples. Since finding out about the ceasefire discussion with the Senju, Izuna had flown off the handle. Ranting and raving while pacing in Madara’s office every chance he got. He made sure to explain why he thought this was the worst thing Madara could do to the clan.

“Like Hell.” Izuna spat.

“Izuna, I wouldn’t ask you to go if I didn’t have to.” Madara sighed. He was in preheat and would be in the thick of it when they were supposed to be meeting with the Senju. “But I can’t go, I just need you and Kuro to go, hear out what the Senju have to say.”

“Urg this is a waste of time.” Izuna huffed, flopping back in his chair, glaring at Madara.

“Look, I get it, you don’t like the Senju and you’ve spent your whole life fighting them. I’m not asking you to like them, I’m asking you to act your age, be civil, and see about making a ceasefire possible.” Madara leveled Izuna with a dull stare. “I’d go and leave you here but I can’t. Hardly anyone outside the Uchiha knows I’m an omega and I’m not going to a meeting with at least two alphas while I’m in heat. Who knows what other alphas might be there.”

“Urg, the very idea of you canoodling with a Senju gives me hives.” Izuna scrunched up his nose.

“Well you won’t have to worry about it, we can have a ceasefire without them knowing my presentation.” Madara sighed. “I won’t be canoodling with anyone, Senju or not.” He added. It felt bitter to say it, because once again Madara would be spending his heat alone. Not that he had ever taken a heat partner but it was draining dealing with it alone.

“You know … it wouldn’t hurt if you had a partner.” Izuna said, glad for a subject change. Not that he wanted to talk to Madara about his heats but he knew his brother was lonely for a partner. “I know the elder’s haven’t said anything to you, and I know they won’t but -”

“Izuna. While I do appreciate your concern, it’s not necessary.” Madara pulled his hair back, tying it up and off his neck. He was starting to feel warm, he wasn’t long off from his heat and they were still waiting for Kuro to arrive back from Lightning.

“But it is … Madara, if I truly believed you weren’t interested in settling down and having pups of your own I wouldn’t mention it. But we both know you do.” Izuna said softly. “You practically stink of jealousy when someone gets pregnant. And I’m not faulting you for that, you want a mate and pups, there’s nothing wrong with that but you’re not doing anything to make that happen either.”

“Yes, well we saw how it turned out the last time I tried courting someone.” Madara snapped. “Until I can be sure the elder council won’t just push me aside for my partner, it’s not happening.”

“You think Kuro or I would let that happen?” Izuna asked, raising a brow. “We’re not young boys anymore without our own sway and power to keep the council from disposing of you for an alpha partner. Just give it some thought, I don’t want you to put your life on hold trying to wait for when you can trust everyone to have your back and miss your opportunity. It’s not fair to you.”

“I’ll think about it, IF you promise to be on your best behavior for the ceasefire meeting?” Madara asked.

“Urg nii-san, you don’t play fair. Fine.” Izuna groaned. “I’ll behave as long as they do.”

“I’m your big brother, of course I don’t play fair.” Madara chuckled. “Also try to keep Kuro from putting his foot in his mouth.”

“Either you want me to play nice with the Senju or keep Kuro from making a fool of himself. I cannot do both, even the gods would fail at such tasks.” Izuna whined. “Why must Amaterasu give her strongest shinobi the hardest battles?”

“I think you two will do just fine.” Madara sighed. “Here’s the scrolls of information we’re willing for the Senju to have knowledge of. As well as the other four people joining you two.” Madara said, setting the stack of scrolls on the desk.

“Only six of us?” Izuna asked, grabbing the top scroll.

“Yes, Hashirama and I agreed six was more than enough. It’s not a battlefield.” He pointed out.

“Diplomacy is just another form of battle.” Izuna said, looking up from the scroll.

“Don’t go quoting your poetry to me. Kuro should be getting home either tonight or tomorrow.” He said rubbing his temples.

“Shall I leave you to yourself?” Izuna asked.

“I’m fine, really. Just a stress headache.” Madara exhaled slowly. “Though I should go get my heat room ready.” So much to do and so little time. His heat picked the perfect time to come.

“Was it really smart to send him on such a long mission by himself?” Izuna asked, slowly opening the scroll peaking up at Madara.

Madara raised a brow. He was rarely questioned by anyone outside the elders council. Especially when it came to giving out missions, he was very thorough in only assigning missions he truly believed the shinobi in question could handle. But since Kuro’s near demise he had been even more careful with what missions he gave Kuro. He had survived, just barely. And had never returned to the battle front afterwards. His lung capacity had been greatly diminished and the winter season was now especially hard on him. At least he never had to worry about Kuro using Majestic Destroyer Flame again.

“It had to be Kuro who ran this mission. It wasn’t anything too strenuous though, just a long travel time.” He explained. “Plus I wouldn’t send Kuro out on a mission unless I was sure he could complete it.”

“But you said it wasn’t a success.” Izuna pointed out.

“It wasn’t but it was important to make this attempt. Even though it didn’t work out.” Madara sighed. He wanted to go curl up in his nest but he had too much still to do before he could even think of relaxing. “Will you let the other four of the group know what the plan is? You can brief Kuro when he gets home.”

“Yeah, I can do that.” Izuna knew a dismissal when he heard one. He nodded to Madara before leaving, taking the scrolls with him.

Madara groaned, finally alone. He rubbed his head against the cool wood of the desk, trying to ease the throbbing in his head.

Notes:

//Yay we've caught up! Kuro is still alive, no longer a front line fighter though. And we've got more siblings Hashirama and Tobirama! There will be more to come as the Uchiha and Senju begin to make peace! Madara's heat has come at the worse time it seems. Comments, kudos, and bookmarks are always appreciated! Thank you everyone for your comments, kudos, and bookmarks so far. Please enjoy, hit me up on tumblr at madarasthicc!

Chapter 10: You and I are Crashing Course

Summary:

Kuro, Izuna, and the other four members of the Uchiha party are arriving for the first meeting of a ceasefire between the Uchiha and Senju. Madara has hopes that despite him not being able to attend his brothers will have everything in hand and they can move forward. While Hashirama and Tobirama are about to get the shock of their life.

Notes:

/// So I posted this after getting home from work, took a nap that turned from an hour to five hours then realized I hadn't put a note on it lol. We have not only corporate in at my job but also the client I work for on site, it's been hectic plus I'm trying to get things ready at work for my 11 day vacation. I haven't taken one in two years and I do most of the printing for our client. So it's been crazy. I'm thinking of posting twice the week of my vacation as a treat for you and me!

Tobirama sat stiffen at Hashirama’s side, they had arrived early to the agreed upon place where they would work on the cease fire with Uchiha - of course Hashirama and Madara picked the Naka river. He had allowed Hashirama to build them a table for this meeting, he wasn’t willing to argue with Hashirama over it. Letting his senses out, he could feel six Uchiha approaching as they had agreed. But he was surprised not to feel Madara’s chakra among them. That was certainly strange, all things considered and it had him tense even further. Hashirama had only been in contact with Madara, and the last message made no note of Madara not joining. Plus from what he understood, Madara was one of the few Uchiha’s apparently invested in peace, though he found that debatable with how he fought. So not having him there for the first ceasefire meeting did not seem like a good sign to Tobirama. He stretched his senses out further to the volcano-like beacon that was the Uchiha compound and found Madara’s chakra burning brightly as always. Right in the middle of the compound. Tobirama thought for a moment that this ceasefire meeting would surely be a trap but then why wasn’t Madara joining them? Madara was a lot of things, but a coward afraid of a brawl was not one of those things. If Madara planned to use this to back stab them then there was no reason he wouldn’t show to do so.

It wasn’t long until the six Uchiha slowed their approach before walking into the clearing. The man at the front, Tobirama thought might be an elder due to his hair being more gray than black. Why had Madara sent an elder to the ceasefire meeting but not come himself? It made no sense and he felt like crawling out of his skin. There were too many unknowns for him to feel completely comfortable. If his hair wasn’t already white he was sure this would have made him grey.

But as the Uchiha group came close enough for him to get a good look, he saw the man leading the group had the face of a young man, probably not much older than himself instead of an elder like he expected. Most Uchiha’s he had interacted with had dark hair, dark eyes, and pale skin, though he had seen a few with brown hair. The man at the front of the group not only had grey hair but had much darker skin compared to the other Uchiha’s. His eyes next landed on Izuna standing behind the man, glaring at him.

“I must offer apologies on Madara’s behalf, he was unable to make it to this meeting.” The unknown man said as he took a seat across from Hashirama while Izuna sat across from him. He must know Madara well to speak of him so informally and to be sitting across from Hashirama. It was supposed to be where Madara sat after all. “But he hand picked those of us who are here. We are committed to making this ceasefire work in his name.”

“Where is he? And who are you?” Hashirama asked. It didn’t bode well if Hashirama didn’t know who this was either.

“I’m afraid I cannot answer why he’s not here, not at this time, he sends his regrets and asks you to be understanding that something came up he couldn’t avoid. As a clan head you should know how things come up.” He replied back smoothly, clearly this was planned in some fashion. “I’m Kuro, Madara’s younger brother.” Kuro said grinning. It wasn’t entirely friendly looking though. “This one’s older brother.” He added, ruffling Izuna’s hair much to his displeasure.

“I had no idea you were still alive.” Hashirama said, a bit breathless. He couldn’t believe Hashirama hadn’t recognized him but it had been nearly four years since anyone had seen him. Tobirama and Hashirama had assumed, since they never saw Kuro back on the battlefield, that he had died by his own jutsu. The fact that the smoke and fire hadn’t killed him must have been a miracle to the Uchiha.

“Ah yes, that situation. My demise was greatly exaggerated, it was a bit touch and go for a time though. Smoke inhalation of that seriousness is no easy thing to recover from.” Kuro pointed out. “Let’s leave that in the past, we are here to look towards the future.” He said pulling out scrolls. “Here is what we have worked on.” He said, pushing the scrolls towards Hashirama. “We’ve all been briefed on Madara’s wishes, we’re willing to work through it with you as long as the Senju are as well. As his current heir, he’s given me permission to make any changes necessary.”

“Let’s begin then.” Hashirama sighed, opening the first scroll.

—-

They had been working hours, only having a break to eat lunch. Separately of course. Not that the Uchiha delegates would say so, but they were surprised at how fair the ceasefire was towards them. Of course it wasn’t as if the Senju were just rolling over but everything kept circling back to the ceasefire looking good on paper but meant nothing if the clans couldn't up hold it. Words were easy to forget in the face of the centuries they had been fighting and killing each other.

“Kami, this would be easier if someone could marry in.” Tobirama said combing his hair back. Not that he was chomping at the bit to marry but it certainly would make things easier if it was an option. “But without an omega from either main line or of high enough status it won’t hold.”

“The Uchiha won’t marry out.” Izuna pointed out crossing his arms over his chest.

“Senju have married into other clans, that’s not the problem. There are no eligible omegas. Hashirama is already married, so it would be up to me to marry in.” Tobirama pointed out. He wasn’t about to throw in Toka’s name, she loved him but not that much. Plus she hadn’t been thrilled at the opportunity of peace with the Uchiha. While many were cautiously optimistic, there were some who thought that this might be a trap. Himself included. Toka though didn’t just think it was a trap but that peace could never be an option between the Senju and Uchiha. If anyone would be marrying into the Uchiha it would have to be him. “But it’s pointless when there’s no omega or even beta of close enough status for me to marry in.” He doubted the Uchiha were progressive enough to allow alphas to marry if they didn’t let omegas as shinobis. And the Senju would never allow a mainline family member, especially their heir marry someone far below his station.

Kuro laughed loudly at something only he thought was funny. “No omega he says!” He wiped the tears from his eyes. His laughter tapered off, staring at Hashirama and Tobirama when neither said anything. “You two don’t know?”

“Kuro watch your mouth.” Izuna hissed, elbowing his older brother, but it didn’t seem to phase him.

“Don’t know what?” Hashirama asked. He didn’t want to arrange a marriage, especially Tobirama’s but if there was an omega? It was a tempting thought. Because as far as the Senju were aware the entire mainline of the Uchiha were all alphas. Hashirama hadn’t smelt any scent indicating a presentation on Madara when they had been friends but since they had begun battling Madara only smelt of an alpha. Perhaps they had another sibling, hidden away for the reason of being an omega. Not uncommon especially with clans who had prized kekkei genkais like the sharingan. While the Senju had their own kekkei genkai, Mokuton was too rare for it to be usable for bloodline hunters. The sharingan was much easier to breed for. The Senju only knew when there was a rise in bloodline hunters in the Land of Fire when Madara would take them out - a blood bath and openly displaying the bloodline hunters bodies afterwards. So it would make sense that they might have a hidden sibling if only because they were omega. Plus once upon a time, Madara had said he was one of five - Madara, Kuro, and Izuna only made three.

“The real reason why Madara isn’t here, at this meeting?” Kuro asked as Hashirama and Tobirama shook their heads no. Kuro looked at the other Uchiha’s before leaning closer to Hashirama. “He’s in heat and unmated.” He said softly, causing Izuna to gasp.

“Kuro!” Izuna smacked his brother.

“Madara? He’s an omega?” Tobirama was shocked. “But-“

“Izuna and I thoroughly scent him before battles and missions. What people assume is his scent, is ours.” Kuro pointed out. “So there is an omega, of high status for you to marry.” He added looking to Tobirama. It felt like a challenge.

“Kuro, Madara will never agree and I can’t believe you told them! He said not to say anything.” Izuna hissed, flopping back in his chair. “But yes, nii-san is an omega.” He huffed.

Madara was an omega. It was clear by the silence from the Senju that none of them had been the wiser. None of them had known. It changed everything. Not necessarily in how they saw him but it opened a path to peace they never thought possible.

“At the very least, you should present this option to him. For him to decide.” Tobirama finally said, trying to get his brain to catch up to this new information. “There’s no reason to continue until we have Madara’s opinion on this. But I would be willing to marry Madara, should he be agreeable to it too.”

——

Tobirama stood at the river, trying to digest the news presented to them. All this time Madara had been an omega. And he offered himself to marry the man. Granted only if Madara agreed to it. Hashirama would never force anyone, least of all Tobirama and Madara to marry for peace. But it would certainly make things easier.

It felt like the whole world had been turned upside down with this little nugget of information. The Senju allowed anyone to join their shinobi ranks-alphas, betas, and omegas all had the option. Both in taking missions and as front line fighters, though most omegas didn’t take the later option. His own mother, an omega, had been a shinobi for both her birth clan the Hatake and the Senju. But he had heard the Uchiha did not allow omegas as shinobis and certainly not front line fighters. Though Madara was nothing like any omega he had ever met. He had always assumed Madara was an alpha based on his cocky attitude alone. Plus the man was an absolute beast on the battlefield, when he planted his feet even Hashirama had a hard time moving him. And he had been wrong this whole time. It would take some time to wrap his mind around this.

He felt Kuro’s chakra before he saw the man approach. He kept calm as the man stood across the river. He wasn’t entirely sure what Kuro would want with him but being calm would go a long way in making this ceasefire work. And of course peace to come. Proof that the Senju and Uchiha could coexist peacefully. Plus he had offered to marry the other alpha’s older brother, they may be spending more time together in the near future.

“So you really had no idea about Madara being an omega?” Kuro asked as he stood on the other side of the river.

“No, I had no idea and as far as I’m aware neither did Hashirama. You and Izuna did a thorough job scenting him.” Tobirama said.

“Madara will not be pleased with me but he wants peace between our clans.” Kuro said, shifting on his feet. It was clear the alpha was nervous, perhaps about Madara’s reaction if he really had not wanted this information out. Tobirama wondered why keep it hidden? “After Madara presented, he was almost forced into a bond with a Hagoromo alpha.”

“What happened?” Tobirama asked. While force bonding wasn’t unheard of it was greatly frowned upon. And to do something like that to a clan’s mainline was especially stupid. It was a good way to not only insult and piss off a family but an entire clan.

“Madara was courting the alpha, but the asshole slipped him a heat inducing drug to force a bond. Madara was able to escape back home and after his heat, he tore the alphas throat out with his teeth.” Kuro said flatly. “Father was furious. But Madara was near feral to be betrayed. And that was an alpha Madara trusted.” It felt like a warning. “He presented the alphas head to our father’s council.”

“To force a bond on anyone is unforgivable.” Tobirama was pleased to hear Madara took his pound of flesh from a clearly foolish alpha. His inner alpha was especially pleased to hear this potential mate was no push over. Not that he thought of Madara as anything close to a push over. Tobirama had watched Madara battle against not only Butsuma but Hashirama. Madara may be an omega but he wasn’t someone who would submit to just anyone. If at all.

“Yes, we pretty much cut ties with Hagoromo afterwards from what I understand of the situation.” Kuro added with a shrug. They stood in silence for a moment. Tobirama had nothing to say, cutting ties with a clan like that was light considering what had happened. Tajima surely could have sued to the Daimyo for ‘damages’ had he wanted. Probably would have gotten it too. “Let me take a token of your scent back with me. Let Madara decide if you’d be good enough.” He asked suddenly.

Tobirama raised a brow. That he had not expected. But scents were important, it wouldn’t do if Madara couldn’t stand his scent. That would certainly make things difficult if they went ahead with marriage and bonding without making sure they could stand being around each in some way. He didn’t really know Madara’s personality off the battlefield, nor did Madara know his. Plus he was sure Madara knew his scent, but a scent token was different from catching the scent of someone on a bloody battlefield. Very different.

“Fine.” Tobirama pulled out a kunai and cut off part of his sleeve before rubbing it against his neck, ensuring to saturate the cloth with his scent. “Here, this should be enough.”

Kuro took the cloth from Tobirama. “Thanks. I’ll pass it on, if Madara is pleased we’ll send a token of his to you.” Kuro pocketed the cloth and left just as quickly as he showed up.

Tobirama felt a bit bewildered at the situation but shrugged it off. It would be best to head back home with the rest of his clan mates until they heard back from the Uchiha. Today had not been what he was expecting, he’d need to rethink everything he thought he knew.

——

Kuro arrived back at the compound. Sneaking out always gave him a queasy feeling, even as an adult. Whether because of his older brother, Togakushi’s death or from when Madara had been sneaking around with Hashirama he didn’t know. It just seemed wrong to sneak away from home where he was safest.

Izuna eyed him when he stepped into their home. “I can’t believe you told them!” He hissed. “You know how Madara feels about it.”

“I get that, but if making the Senju and Uchiha kin through marriage thus allying our clans helps with peace that’s what Madara wanted us to do. This could truly make peace easier. So he’ll have to deal with it if he wants it that bad.” Kuro pointed out. “He’d have to settle down at some point. He’s almost thirty, that’s old for an omega to still be single- " Izuna shot him a heated look. “Not that I’m agreeing with that statement! That's just what people say. If Madara truly wants to be single forever, you know I’d support that. We all would. But we both know he wants a mate and pups. That situation with that asshole and the council has soured him on having a real relationship. Maybe this will show him he has a ah different option.”

“Tobirama, The Senju White demon? Really?” Izuna huffed. “What kind of option is that?”

“You never know, I even got a scent token from him. Maybe Madara will hate it.” Kuro said waving the blue piece of cloth. Izuna eyed it as if it was covered in shit. “Worth a try.” Kuro moved further into the house, heading for Madara’s nesting room. He stood a moment before knocking.

“Mada? I have a gift for you.” He called out before opening the door. Madara outside of heat was all bark and no bite. Most of the time. During his heat was a little different. He had definitely bit him and Izuna for ruining his nest. Only made that mistake once or twice because once Madara latched his teeth into someone ruining his nest he wasn’t keen to let go.

Madara growled, poking his head out of the bundle of blankets. His dark eyes blinked slowly as he watched Kuro slowly approach.

“Hey Mada, got something for your nest.” Kuro said, keeping a safe distance away from the actual nest. He didn’t want to accidentally ruin anything. “Here, it’s from an alpha, a possible mate.” He held out his hand with the cut cloth.

Madara snatched it from his hold rather quickly. Kuro wasn’t sure what to expect Madara’s reaction to be but purring wasn’t it. Madara rarely purred, especially around people. And just a bit of scented cloth had him purring up a storm.

“Mate.” Madara hummed, rubbing his face against the cloth. “Need mate.” He whined.

“Well shit.” Kuro groaned. Izuna was really going to pitch a fit now that Madara at his most basic form wanted Tobirama, even seeing him as a mate.

——

Tobirama hadn’t expected a hawk at his window. It had only been a few days since their meeting with the Uchiha. He opened the package on the hawk and was hit with the strong scent of an omega in heat. His nose flared as he sniffed the cloth.

Smoky and sweet at the same time. Similarly to cloves, nutmeg, oranges, some flower he should be able to name, and of course smoke. Common scent of Uchiha’s he had found. It was similar enough to the scent he had come to think of Madara’s but had been his alpha brothers this whole time. It caused the alpha in him to purr. He supposed this meant Madara was open to the idea of marrying him. To send something saturated in his heat scent. He brought it up to his nose for a deep inhale. The cloth was so soft too, either it was a well loved part of Madara’s nest or just an expensive piece of cloth.

He supposed he should go tell Hashirama the news.

Keeping hold on the scent token he left his room, feeling out with his chakra to find Hashirama. Tobirama sighed as he knocked at his brother’s office. He was rarely there, Mito must have cracked the whip this time.

“Come in!” Hashirama called out.

“Anija.” Tobirama nodded his head to Hashirama first and then to Mito as she sat beside her husband. Clearly she was working him hard to get his paperwork done. He supposed that meant less work for himself.

“What brings you by Tobi?” Hashirama asked, finally looking up from the paperwork in front of him. “What is that?” He asked, pointing at the dark cloth still clenched in Tobirama’s hand.

“A scent token from Madara.” He said lifting it up a bit. “A heat scent token.”

“What?!” Hashirama’s voice was shrill, suddenly leaning back from his desk.

“Oh my, what a bold courting gift.” Mito said, covering her smile with her fan.

“I mean I did send him one first, so.” Tobirama shrugged.

“What, when did you send Madara a scent token?” Hashirama asked, shock written all over his face.

“After our meeting, his brother Kuro asked me for it.” Tobirama said, with a shrug. He supposed he hadn’t told Hashirama about his little meetup with Kuro. He figured there was no point if he didn’t receive anything from Madara back. Granted, he had not expected someone right from Madara’s heat nest in return.

“His brother asked you for a scent token and they sent one back?” Hashirama stared at him.

“He said if Madara was pleased with my scent they would send one back … I didn’t expect it to be straight from his heat nest though.” He sighed. “I suppose this means he’s open to the idea of an arranged marriage.”

“Kami. Is the scent all that different?” Hashirama asked. Madara hadn’t had much of a scent when they were teens. Granted that must have been before he presented.

“Hm yes and no, sweeter and softer than what I had grown used to.” Tobirama explained, tucking the scent token in his sleeve. He suddenly felt nervous at the idea of someone else catching a whiff of it. This was the scent token Madara had sent him, just him. He didn’t want someone else touching it, much less smelling it. He flushed at the train of thought.

“I guess that makes sense … Are you sure about this? Marriage to not just a Madara but into the Uchiha?” Hashirama asked, clearing his throat.

“Yes, Madara’s not hard on the eyes, his scent is pleasing and I could do worse than a clan head.” Tobirama pointed out.

“That is true, you might be expected to pick up more of the omega household duties though with him being clan head.” Mito explained. “Can’t expect him to keep a household running, a clan going and on top of still running missions himself.”

“That certainly doesn’t bother me. I helped Hashirama run the household before you two married.” He added. “I’ll just have to outline what I’m willing to take on in a marriage contract. Best lay it out on paper beforehand.”

“Well let’s get something written up before our next meeting.” Hashirama sighed. He did want peace, always had but never at the cost of Tobirama. Really at the cost of anyone. “If you are sure about this?”

“Yes Hashirama, I am sure about this.” Tobirama nodded. “I trust you two will write something up, I’ll look over it before we present it to the Uchiha.” Tobirama bowed to Hashirama and then Mito before leaving. Tobirama still felt all mixed up about the situation, until he could better understand it and his feelings he didn’t want to get too involved. Plus he trusted Mito wouldn’t put in anything unfair to himself in a marriage contract.

Notes:

//Now the Senju know of Madara's presentation, way to go Kuro! Next we'll find out how Madara reacts to this news, and then Madara finally meeting with Hashirama and Tobirama to discuss the ceasefire and their possible marriage. I apologize the this chapter and the next few are a bit on the short side. I typical write out a chapter then go back to review, edit, and add anything. When I went back to this one, I found it was only 2600 words, compared to the last chapter that was almost 4500 words this one was lacking. I added another thousand words or so, working on editing chapter 11 as well as chapter 17 and 18 currently. Thank you for all the comments, kudos, and bookmarks, I love hearing what you all think and what you're liking or disliking so far! Thank you! Hit me up on tumblr at madarasthicc if you'd like. Until next week!

Chapter 11: The Taste of The Divine

Summary:

Madara finally comes out of his heat and is not happy with what he finds. He has no time to think things over before he has to meet with the Senju again, this time to discuss not just the ceasefire but a possible marriage to Tobirama Senju of all people. He’s leery of this suggestion but willing to hear them out.

Notes:

//like I said in the last chapter this one is a bit on the shorter side of things. Hope you enjoy!!

Madara was in a right foul mood once he was out of his heat. Apparently waking up with a familiar blue cloth in his mouth, despite how much his base omega loved it, was not how he wanted to wake up. Between the color of the cloth and the scent he knew just who this scent token belonged to. Or rather who had given it to Kuro to give to him. There was only one reason why he would have a scent token from Tobirama Senju and he did not like it one bit. Waking up to something being in his nest smelling of an alpha that himself did not put in his nest was riling him up. In more than one way. But he was going to settle on being angry rather than thinking about how the scent token made him feel in other ways.

“Would someone like to explain to me why I have a piece of Tobirama Senju’s shirt in my nest? In my mouth?!” He practically screamed at Izuna and Kuro who had just sat down for breakfast. He was waving the offending piece of cloth in their faces, tapping his foot as he waited for an answer. Izuna raised a brow before looking right at Kuro.

“Now Mada, you seemed to like it an awful lot when I brought it to you … purring up a storm like a kitten.” Kuro said grinning as Izuna gagged.

“Shut up! I was not in my right mind!” Madara stomped his foot. “Explain now!”

“Easy, you had a long heat, no need to get more worked up then you already are.” Kuro turned in his chair, eating his breakfast as he looked at Madara. “The Senju suggested a marriage to solidify the cease fire, but since there are only alphas in their mainline -“

“You did not.” Madara felt the blood drain from his face as he nearly dropped the scent token. He had known this was likely the reason for the token but had held out hope against hope he was wrong.

“Look, you sent me to work out making peace with the Senju. They said we needed more than paper to make the ceasefire hold. Tobirama said he would marry into the clan if there was an omega of high enough status. And we just so happen to have an-“ Kuro was cut off as Madara roared, lifting him off his seat and carrying him out of their house. “Mada! Mada! Put me down!” Kuro screamed out, body flailing in Madara’s hold before he was dumped into the backyard pond.

Madara stormed back into the house, sharingan trained on Izuna. “Did Kuro tell the Senju my presentation?”

“Yes.” Izuna didn't look up from his rice. “I tried to stop him but -” He shrugged, Kuro could rarely keep a secret. It was embarrassing how many times his big mouth had gotten him in trouble when he overheard gossip. He supposed it did come in handy sometimes, shinobis did trade in secrets. But more often than not Kuro’s gossiping got him in more than trouble than it was actually worth something.

“Urg! I thought you were the smart one! What were you two thinking?!” Madara screamed, slamming his hands onto the table. He wanted to break something, this was not how he wanted things to go, he should have convinced Hashirama to hold off on peace talks for another week so he could go himself and avoid all this mess his brothers had made.

“I only went because you asked Kuro and I to do so in your place. Look, I don’t even believe peace is possible. It was a waste of time but it doesn’t have to change anything.” Izuna said with a shrug. “You were an omega before they knew, and still one now that they know. Who cares? Plus, loath I am to admit it, the Senju are more progressive than the Uchiha in this front. They’re not going to look down on you for being an omega when they themselves have omega shinobis.”

“Izuna, this isn’t about believing in peace! The Uchiha cannot afford this war.” Madara hissed. “Look around you! The fact that none of our shinobi have armor, weapons getting worse each battle if not lost or broken. When was the last time we had breakfast with eggs and meat instead of just rice? When was the last time any of us got new clothing? We cannot afford this war and win it. Fuck winning it, just to survive it even!”

Izuna blinked at Madara as his words slowly sunk in. Had he truly been so blind? Were they really that desperate to end the war because their clan was broke? He stared down at his bowl of rice, feeling rather ashamed that he had not noticed how poorly they were.

“Why do you think I accept nearly every mission that comes the clan’s way? Even those stuffy, ego inflated civilians but pay out the ass? Because we are desperate for money. But I can’t tell the whole clan! I’ve sworn Kuro and Hikaku to secretary to not panic the masses.” Madara groaned, pulling his hair in frustration. “And it’s not like the council has ever taken my worries seriously!”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Izuna was dumbfounded. He thought surely Madara would trust him with this kind of information. Did he not do enough for the clan, for Madara? Wasn’t he always loyal to his brother, he thought they were closer than that. Sure, Madara was six years older than him but they had always confided in each other.

“At first it was just a few rough winters, I thought we could bounce back. I didn’t want to worry you for no reason … you’re my baby brother. You’re my baby brother, and I’m the head of the clan- I'm supposed to be able to take care of you and everyone else.” Madara sighed, flopping into the chair. “I didn’t want to scare everyone if we could fix this on our own. I wanted us to be able to fix this on our own.”

“Madara …” Izuna sighed, reaching out for his hand. “Maybe we can go over the figures again-“

“Math is Hikaku’s strong suit, you don’t think he hasn’t crunched the numbers hundreds of times already? I had Kuro reach out to mother’s clan hoping for some pity, that was the mission he was on but they told us to go fuck ourselves.” Madara huffed, staring at their joined hands. “I’ve even begged the Daimyo’s for help but he said this was a disaster of our making and we needed to fix it ourselves … We are a sinking ship with our biggest hole being this war with the Senju. We cannot continue and survive.” Madara whispered, squeezing Izuna’s hand. Kuro sopping wet, tried walking back into the house. “And you! Will dry off before taking another step into this house and you will clean everything in my nest room. By hand.” He growled, eyes hard and narrowed at Kuro.

“Yeah I suppose I had that coming … oh I sent something from your nest to Tobirama too!” Kuro added quickly before running back outside.

“Kuro!” Madara roared, running after his brother. Seemed he needed another toss into the pond to really learn his lesson. “You’re a dead man walking!”

Izuna sighed, laying his head on the table. It was going to be a long fucking day. Madara in a foul mood was always cause for a headache but with the ceasefire on top of it - it was going to be a nightmare. Sighing Izuna got up, he was going to nap until Madara came back from taking his frustrations out on Kuro. It was still morning and he was already exhausted.

——

“I still don’t like this.” Hashirama hissed, arms crossed over his chest as he leaned back in his seat. Again the Senju were waiting for the Uchiha to arrive. They had received a letter from the Uchiha saying Madara would be attending this meeting but nothing more.

“Hashirama, this will help us gain peace between the clans. What is my life compared to hundreds of others who won’t have to fight and die?” Tobirama pointed out. “Plus you knew I’d eventually settle into a bond and one likely for political reasons.”

Tobirama had wanted to find a mate and settle down eventually, but was more often than not too busy to put any effort into actually finding someone himself. And honestly he had always assumed he’d let either Hashirama, Kawarama, or Mito set him up with someone. They were all far more social than him and interacted with more people on a consistent and daily basis. He knew he could trust his siblings to be mindful to find him someone who matched his preferences. Apparently Hashirama had been under a different impression.

“Yeah, but I figured your mate would be marrying into the Senju. Not you marrying out.” Hashirama pointed out. “And you’re my baby brother, I don’t want to lose you.”

“Well then, you’ll just have to convince the Uchiha to build a village with you.” Tobirama pointed out.

Talks stopped when the Uchiha delegation approached. This time Madara was leading them, as promised by the letter. From the feel of his chakra he was weary. Nearly everyone who was there last time was here for both sides but Kuro was not in attendance.

“Your brother Kuro is not joining us?” Hashirama asked as the Uchiha took their seats.

“No, for his actions during the last meeting he’s at home cleaning my laundry.” Madara huffed. “No one was supposed to know my presentation outside of the Uchiha. A fact he was well aware of.”

“We were talking in circles, a marriage between our clans would be the easiest and most logical way to make the ceasefire tangible. By making each other kin it gives this more weight than just paper and ink. We all know how much an Uchiha prides themselves on their honor to their kin.” Tobirama pointed out. “But only those of us here know of it and that such information is to not be spread.” He said, turning his red eyes on the Senju delegation. It was clear any leak of this information would not be tolerated.

“You’d really marry into my clan, marry me for this peace?” Madara asked, raising a brow. He didn’t think Tobirama was committed to peace between them like Hashirama was. The Uchiha were not the only clan to call Tobirama the Senju White Demon and he more than earned that reputation. Not that Madara’s own reputation was really any better, the Calamity didn’t really come off as a homemaker either. Kami, the Demon and the Calamity, they would surely make quite the pair if this did work out.

“Yes. I wouldn’t have offered myself if I wasn’t committed to making this ceasefire a reality and hold.” Tobirama pointed out. “I am committed to making this work. I am willing to forgo my birth clan and take the Uchiha name for it.”

“And what would you request in return?” Madara asked. He knew Tobirama wouldn’t come into the Uchiha without some kind of demands. The Senju were losing an heir and one of their greatest fighters. Were it Madara in Hashirama’s shoes it would take a lot for him to part with one of his younger brothers. And with the Uchiha’s money situation being what it truly was, Madara didn’t think they could afford to pay a high “bride” price. Even if Tobirama was the alpha here, the Uchiha were gaining much more than it seemed the Senju were.

“Of course with our bonding and marriage all acts of aggression would cease between the Uchiha and the Senju. Trade routes would need to be set up between our clans, as well as trades with our current allies. I would require a lab to continue my work with seals and jutsus.” Hashirama had detailed the Senju’s request more thoroughly in the marriage contract but they didn’t need to get into the nitty-gritty bits of it. He honestly doubted Madara would agree anyway, the man had been pretending to be an alpha for who knows how long? He bit his lip at the last thing, could he ask? It had not been part of the marriage contract Hashirama made but now sitting in front of Madara he had to ask. “I would ask that fitting punishment be given to Yoshinori Uchiha for his hand in Itama Senju’s death.” If he was going to marry into the Uchiha he wanted to be a little selfish. There was no way he could live with the Uchiha while Yoshinori wasn’t punished for his actions.

Madara inhaled deeply, dark eyes wide at the request. He looked away for a moment, while Izuna looked between them surprised at the request. Hashirama’s face went pale clearly not expecting Tobirama to ask for something like this. Tobirama had requested Hashirama and Mito write out the marriage contract. After reviewing it himself, Tobirama had tweaked a few things but had made no mention of asking for a punishment for Yoshinori in it. It was clear everyone was surprised at this

“I suppose he’s the only one that got away.” Madara said carefully, keeping his tone light.

“Yes.” Tobirama grit his teeth. Of the five adults that hunted his twin brother only one had survived. And after Tobirama had hunted down and killed the other four he never saw that Uchiha back on the battlefield. It took a little digging but he eventually found out the only man to escape his vengeance was an alpha named Yoshinori and that he had retired from the battlefield. Tobirama had to live with the fact he hadn’t taken care of all five of them, but he tried to make peace with dealing with four of the five.

“Yoshinori may be kin but … as an elder brother who was never able to punish those that took my younger brother I can understand your grief and desire to have retribution for his actions.” Madara sighed, rubbing his face. This might cause a mess within the Uchiha but he couldn’t find it in himself to really care. After finding out what his father and primarily Yoshinori were doing he could never look at the elder the same again. After reading the reports of the child killing missions Yoshinori ran, he felt sick just looking at the old alpha. He was glad Yoshinori had never married and sired any pups himself. They didn’t need any more people like him, capable of such horrors towards society’s weakest members.

“You’re not seriously considering this, are you?” Izuna was shocked. “Yoshinori is an elder, you can’t just give him some punishment for killing an enemy shinobi.”

“Itama was eight and on a courier mission. He was hardly an enemy shinobi.” Tobirama snapped. “He was tortured by five grown men. For hours. What they did was beyond cruel and unnecessary.”

“The child killing squads were a travesty, it should have never come to be.” Madara said softly, holding his hand out to calm Izuna. Outlawing child killing squads was the first thing he did when he found out about them when he first became clan head. When he had heard that the Uchiha had child killing squads, it had been a tough pill to swallow. To think his clan sank so low to go after children, even of enemy clans left a bad taste in his mouth. He had gotten rid of any and all missions going after children, and beaten anyone down who opposed his decision. Not that there were many who openly opposed his decision. After he told the clan what the Uchiha had secretly been doing, there had been major backlash towards those who were found to participate in such missions.

“And we don’t do that anymore. We haven’t since Madara took over, surely that’s enough?” Izuna looked around at his clan mates. He didn’t care for Yoshinori personally but the elder was kin and that was everything to an Uchiha. Plus Yoshinori had vocally supported Madara’s claim to clan heir title. Surely that meant something to his older brother.

“Izuna, you were a toddler when Toga was killed … if I knew who had done it … I would have slaughtered anyone who had a hand in it. Tobirama is asking for one man to pay for the crimes he committed - he’s not even asking for his head. Just a fitting punishment. And I read that mission report, they all acted out of line even for shinobis. Even if Itama had been older, they were beyond cruel … I will not allow that to fester within us.” Madara said slowly. His eyes moving over the clan member’s at his side, none of them said anything or even met his eyes but Izuna.

Tobirama had no idea Madara had another brother. And clearly he had died young if Izuna had been a toddler when he had been killed. It made his stomach sour at the idea of an innocent child being killed just due to the clan they were a part of. He wished at that moment to offer something in comfort. He at least knew who was responsible for his brother’s death to extract some kind of justice. Madara and his family apparently had no one to lay the blame on.

“And if it were the Senju?” Hashirama asked suddenly. “Who killed your brother?”

“It wasn’t, your father liked to gloat on the battlefield - had he or one of his subordinates killed my brother he would have happily told my father. Or even myself during the few years I battled against him. Of course, that is who my father believed did so but no leads led us to the Senju. It seemed it was someone far closer to our borders but nothing has led us to anyone specifically.” Madara sighed. “Whoever did it was smart enough not to leave much of a trail. But to be clear your conditions are,” Madara waved his hand. “A cease fire between the Senju and Uchiha, open trade routes for both clans and fellow allies, a lab for you to work, and a fitting punishment for Yoshinori for the death of Itama Senju. That is all you are requesting?” Madara was expecting more honestly, granted they weren’t easy things to give but it was a better deal than he was expecting.

“That is all.” Tobirama said, really what more could he ask for? The clan was getting the ceasefire it needed, open trading, he’d still be able to work within the Uchiha, and the monster responsible for his brother’s death received some kind of justice. It seemed like more than enough to make the ceasefire profitable for the Senju. Which was good enough in his books.

“What about children?” Izuna asked, looking between Tobirama and Madara. “If we are taking this marriage and bonding seriously between the two of you, surely we should have a marriage agreement in place.”

“We have already written something for the Uchiha to review and revise.” Tobirama said, placing a scroll on the table in front of Madara. “In it it discusses the expectation of our marriage. Children included.” He added.

“I will take this and review it with our elders.” Madara said taking the scroll Tobirama had given him. “If the elders agree to the marriage contract, I don’t see them having any issues with the ceasefire. If there are any corrections made, I will send them back for you and Hashirama to review.” Madara said standing, what more was there to discuss? He needed to review this privately before offering it to the elders. He doubted with their situation being what it was they would be against it. They might have misgivings about the punishment for Yoshinori but most were coming around to the idea of peace with the Senju.

He had read over the notes from the first meeting before this one. The ceasefire was fair towards them. Really more than he had hoped for, they couldn’t dally and delay this least the Uchiha lose out on the good hand they had been offered. He nodded to Hashirama and Tobirama before the Uchiha departed.

Tobirama released the breath he was holding once the Uchiha group was out of sight. He didn’t think it would be that easy but so far things had been easier than expected. He didn’t expect Madara to accept his marriage proposal or the loose terms of said marriage. The marriage contract went into more detail than they had. But still, he and Hashirama had only two weeks to write it up. Sure the Senju had used marriages in the past to end feuds but there had never been a marriage between enemies like how the Senju and Uchiha were. Plus there was the village Hashirama wanted to build with the Uchiha, that was something never done. Even allies as close as the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka didn’t live in one compound together. And bigger than just the Senju and Uchiha, Hashirama wanted to eventually invite other clans from the Land of Fire into this village. And this ceasefire and marriage was just the first step towards that.

His mind turned to what kind of punishment Madara would give Yoshinori, the man was now an elder. He doubted it would be anything severe but it was better than nothing he supposed. And coming from a clan head certainly set a better example than it coming from Tobirama himself. Even if it was just a slap on the wrist it was better than ignoring the situation. He could at least comfort himself with the knowledge those involved with Itama’s death were either dead by his own hand or punished for it. It was more than what Madara and his family had in regards to his younger brother’s death. He felt lucky.

“I didn’t think he’d actually accept that.” Hashirama said as the Senju group stood to leave. “I can’t believe you asked for that man to be punished.” He added softer.

“I couldn’t very well live amongst the Uchiha without it … I couldn’t bear the idea of being around the monster who killed Itama.” Tobirama replied. “Plus who knows what actual punishment Madara will give him. That’s out of my hands.” Had he been in a position to ask what was to be done Tobirama would have asked for his head. Who knows, Madara seemed very upset over his own younger brother’s death so maybe he would get Yoshinori’s head yet. “How many siblings did you say Madara had?”

“He told me that he was one of five.” Hashirama said, raising a brow. “Why?”

“Well, we know there’s Madara, Kuro, and Izuna. Somewhere in the mix is this Toga who was killed as a child, so there must be another sibling, to make five.” He hummed, wondering what their fifth sibling was up to. If they were even alive, of course.

“Are you sure about this? A marriage and bonding to Madara?” Hashirama asked, looking at Tobirama concerned. “You’ve never really seemed all that interested in marriage and bonding, you know I would never force you into something you don’t want.”

“It,” Tobirama inhaled and exhaled deeply before starting again. “I am, this will make this ceasefire and coming peace easier. Making the Uchiha and Senju kin is the best route for us to take. Easiest route for us to go. It will appeal to both sides' sense of honor and duty towards kin.” He pointed out. “And Madara clearly does not have any objections so far regarding it. At least none that would hold up. You know I will do anything to make this work.”

“I know you will, but I don’t want to put you in a position where you have to give yourself and your happiness up to obtain it.” Hashirama said, reaching out to squeeze Tobirama’s shoulder. “I wanted peace to protect you and ensure you were happy.” He said, his face serious. He felt he had to stress to Tobirama not to do this just because he thought it was what Hashirama wanted.

“You can’t protect me from everyone and everything, anija.” Tobirama pointed out, but gave Hashirama a genuine smile. “Things will be fine, if you trust Madara and believe he is a good man then a marriage should be fine. If he can put up with your nonsense for seven months then I think he and I will be able to make at least a civil relationship.”

“I do trust Madara and he is a good man but you’re my baby brother. I don’t know if anyone will be good enough for you by my standards.” Hashirama said, he exhaled deeply. “But we will go forward with this, as long as you are sure.” He ruffled Tobirama’s hair. “My nonsense? My nonsense! Please, worry about your own nonsense you’re going to be putting him through.”

“I am sure. But I appreciate your concern.” Tobirama replied, following his brother and clansmen back to their compound. He had no idea how long the Uchiha would go over the marriage contract and the ceasefire. At least they would have a few days to themselves before convening again.

Notes:

//hope you all enjoyed!! Omg I have got some much cooked up for later on in this fic it’s going to be WILD!!! At least to me it seems that way. Let me know if you guys would be interested in seeing the timeline, family tree, and some story canon meta I’ve come up with. Thank you for all comments/questions, kudos, and bookmarks. Hit me up on tumblr at Madarasthicc!!!

Chapter 12: Begging for Some Relevance

Summary:

Madara is surprised at how much Kuro and Izuna were able to work out. But now comes a marriage contract to look over. And worse yet showing it to the elders.

Notes:

//im posting early bc I have a long day tomorrow to get ready for my vacation this weekend/next week. I’m so excited to get 11 full days off from both my jobs!!! So it’s likely they may be some in story info or another chapter posted this week!!

When Madara and the rest returned, he sent Izuna to gather the elders and Kuro for a meeting. He wanted to go over the marriage contract first to see if it was as fair as the ceasefire had been. Plus he didn’t want anything to surprise him when he went before the elders. The last thing he needed was to present something like this and there be anything in it that could piss someone off. He wasn’t about to submit a marriage contract he didn’t already agree with. The council was already mad enough that he had gone behind their back to request for a ceasefire. He had probably thirty minutes before everyone would be able to meet, he had some time to go over whatever Tobirama had written up for their possible marriage.

Taking a deep breath as he took his seat in his office, Madara opened the contract. He first skimmed over it all. There wasn’t a lot there, a lot of points covered in the ceasefire they had already nearly perfected. Which that in itself was surprising with how angry Izuna was at having to do this and Kuro’s lack of foresight, the fact they were able to have a productive meeting with the Senju. Other than Kuro telling the Senju about his presentation he had been impressed.

The marriage contract laid out what duties Tobirama was willing to take on as clan head spouse, all of which were more than agreeable to Madara. As stated children were mentioned, though Tobirama was only asking for two. While it surprised him, he supposed with the Uchiha and Senju at peace, allied at last there were not many other clans who could attack them. No need to have a bunch of children with the thought some wouldn’t survive childhood due to enemies. And if Hashirama still wanted to build a village as he had when they were teens, two large clans such as the Uchiha and Senju in one place together it was unlikely someone could attack them. At least not to the point that children could be in danger. It also outlined the trading request, and the lab Tobirama would need. But there was no mention of a punishment for Yoshinori in the contract. Perhaps it had been a last minute decision, and if not it’s not like their marriage contract was really the place to be putting such a request.

Overall, he had no complaints about it. But not only would he have to marry Tobirama he would have to bond with him. It was added at the bottom of the contract and clearly stated bonding between them was non-negotiable. The very thought had the hair on his neck stand up in alarm. He supposed it would be something he would have to discuss with Tobirama. Privately.

Rolling the scroll back up, he left his office and headed to the meeting hall. He was sure everyone would be there already. He didn't bother looking at anyone as he stepped in. He took his seat between his brothers at the head of the room. Opening the marriage contract and first handing it to Kuro.

“Tobirama Senju has offered to marry me for peace.” He said, finally looking around the room. “I’ve looked over the marriage contract, it seems more than fair enough.”

“He would have to marry into the Uchiha.” Sachiko pointed out.

“He has promised to forgo his birth clan and join the Uchiha for the marriage and the ceasefire.” Madara explained.

“What are his demands to do so? Surely he is not willing without something in return.” Goro added. Kuro hummed as he finished reading and passed the scroll to Izuna to read.

“With our marriage and bonding would come a ceasefire and alliance with the Senju, opening of trade routes between the clans. He has requested a working space to continue to work with jutsus and other creations.” Madara looks around at the elders before stopping his eyes at Yoshinori. “Finally, he has asked me to give punishment to Elder Yoshinori for his hand in the death of Itama Senju, his younger brother.”

It’s like the air is sucked out of the room the moment Madara finished speaking. Madara shouldn’t find the ensuing chaos funny but he does. The elders are practically screaming over each other, crying about the outrage of Tobirama’s demand. They were acting like a bunch of toddlers throwing a fit. And he had seen plenty of meltdowns of Kagami’s. Though only Yoshinori didn’t speak, his dark eyes trained on Madara.

“Enough! Quiet down now!” Kuro practically roared. His dark eyes glaring down each of the elders as they all shut their mouths. “And stay quiet.” He added before turning his attention back to Madara.

“Did you know, Yoshinori, when I took my father’s position I read that field report you gave him.” Madara said softly, watching the older man closely. “Perhaps the rest of your peers would like to hear how that mission went?”

“I ran many missions for your father.” Yoshinori replied calmly. Like they were talking about the weather, not the murder of a child.

“You know exactly which one I’m talking about.” Madara growled, slamming his hands down on the table between them. “How you and your friends chased Itama Senju, a child of only eight. Chased him from neutral grounds towards Senju land. How the five of you cornered him, tortured him both physically and mentally for hours, before killing him. And then to stake your claim on your kill, you craved the uchiwa into his skin after he was dead.”

“We were tasked, by your father, with ensuring the Senju didn’t grow stronger than they already were.” Yoshinori pointed out. “Killing the child ensured he didn’t grow up to a threat.”

Madara sighed, all things he had heard before. “He was a child, who wasn’t even on Uchiha territory. You all went out of your way to hunt him down like an animal. Your actions shamed us then and it shames us now.”

“I did as my clan head asked.”

“And it was wrong! It was wrong to kill children, no matter who asked that of you. But you and your friends did more than just kill him. You tortured the child.” Madara snapped. “If that is the case, then surely Togakushi’s death wasn’t that bad. Just another clan ensuring he didn’t grow up to be a threat. Right?” Madara could see how everyone tensed at his words. Togakushi’s death had been traumatic for many people, his siblings and parents mostly. But the whole clan had been in shock that someone had killed a child the way they had. It had been the first time many had seen such brutality towards one of their own, especially towards an innocent child. Those who had been snatched by bloodline hunters were just never seen again. While that was it’s own nightmare, at least families never had to see what became of their stolen loved ones. Togakushi’s horrific death had been on display for the entire clan to see. Civilians and shinobis alike. And yet, no enemy clan ever admitted they had done it. It felt like the Uchiha forgot that horror when dealing with an enemy clan’s children.

“So what shall my punishment be then?” Yoshinori asked.

“I’m sure if Tobirama Senju could, he would have asked for your head. He did kill the rest of your squad who were just as guilty.” Madara hummed.

“Madara, you cannot be serious.” Izuna started, leaning towards his brother. “Yoshinori is an elder and has served on this council faithfully for decades- both to father and you.”

“I know that! But he tortured a child, just like our brother was!” Madara snapped, glaring at Izuna. He felt so sick to hear Izuna try to defend this monster. “You don’t remember what it was like. Hoping and praying he would be ransomed home, that we would find him and bring him home safe.” Madara growled. “And then having that hope dashed so cruelly when they left his broken body at our gates like it was trash.”

“What was done to Togakushi was terrible -” Kenta began.

 

“But not what was done to Itama because he was a Senju?” Madara asked, turning to face the elder. They snapped their mouths shut. “He was an innocent child, sent out on a mission he shouldn’t have been taking at his age. The Uchiha are better than this, better than making cheap shots at innocent children that had no choice in the clan they were born to.” Madara snapped back. He glared each of the elders down, but Yoshinori did not flinch from his glare.

“What shall be my punishment?” Yoshinori asked again.

“You will face me in combat and I will take Tobirama’s pound of flesh.” Madara said, which again caused an uproar with the other elder. He paid no mind to their outrage or cries for mercy. “Right now.” He added as he stood. Yoshinori nodded and stood up as well.

The two men made their way out of the meeting hall and towards the training grounds for this match. Madara honestly almost felt bad about this. Yoshinori had been a helpful elder, guiding him the last eight years in leading the Uchiha and really had never steered him wrong before. But after reading that mission scroll had left a bad taste in his mouth when dealing with the older man. And until now there had been nothing he could do about it. All the missions Yoshinori had run had been signed off by his father, he couldn’t go back and punish anyone who ran such missions. He could only put his foot down and stop them from continuing. He really should thank Tobirama for giving him this opportunity. He had always wanted to punish those who took part in the child killing squads.

Izuna and Kuro rushed after him. “You cannot do this niisan.” Izuna pleaded with him.

“Madara, please think this over.” Kuro stated. “Is peace with the Senju really this important? So important you would fight someone who has been at your side, supporting your claim?” He asked, stopping Madara with a hand on his arm.

“Yes, peace with the Senju is paramount to the Uchiha surviving. Father should have never started the child killing squads. Unfortunately, father did and so now it falls to me to right his wrongs. Justice delayed is justice denied.” He pointed out. “We likely will never get justice for Togakushi but if I can give someone else the justice so rightly deserved for a similar case then how can I say no?” He asked, looking at Kuro. Kuro sighed and let go of his arm.

“Fine, if you feel peace with the Senju is so important and that this is the only way to obtain it I will support you.” Kuro said slowly much to Izuna’s shock.

“What?! No, I refuse to accept this.” Izuna huffed. “Madara, please think this through.” Izuna said, grabbing both of Madara’s arms. Madara sighed, taking Izuna’s hands in his own.

“Izuna, while yes Yoshinori has been an excellent counsel for me in leading the clan, I cannot let this go.” He said softly, squeezing Izuna’s hands. “We have to make peace with the Senju, we cannot continue this war. I refuse to lose you two or anyone else of this clan to it. If this is what it takes then so be it. I am sorry.” He kissed Izuna’s forehead before continuing to the training yard. Izuna felt rooted in the spot, he didn’t think he could watch this.

By now the rest of the elders had gathered more people there. Yoshinori was waiting. A few more people tried to stop Madara but he paid them no mind, striding past each of them without even hearing them out. By the time Madara stood opposite of Yoshinori a crowd had gathered.

“Yoshinori, do you deny your hand in torturing and killing the child Itama Senju?” Madara called out.

“No. My squad and I killed him.” Yoshinori said.

“Your actions disgraced us. You have brought dishonor to the Uchiha clan. In a bid to make peace with the Senju, Tobirama Senju has offered himself to wed into the Uchiha but requests that you be punished for your actions against his younger brother.” Madara spoke loud and clear. “You will fight me, and if I can make you yield I will give you your punishment for your crime. We will use no weapons during our match but our body and our eyes.”

Yoshinori bowed, “I accept and I am ready.” He stood straight and readied himself.

Madara wasn’t concerned about beating Yoshinori, who was in his sixties. Even if Yoshinori was in his prime, Madara doubted Yoshinori would have been able to beat him.

It felt like the whole world was silent as they stood in front of each other. It reminded Madara of all the alphas before who had fought him for his seat as clan head. Of all the shinobi before who fought him on outlawing child killings. This was just a show to make it clear to the rest of the clan that Yoshinori’s actions were not acceptable. That Tajima shouldn’t have tolerated them. And if Madara took his frustrations out about Togakushi’s death that was between him and Amaterasu.

They clashed, forearms hitting each other. The elder was faster than Madara gave him credit for but Madara overpowered him easily. A quick shove had the older man step back, causing Madara to jab at his softer body. He hooked a foot around Yoshinori’s leg, trying to trip him back. This wasn’t the kind of fight he enjoyed. It was far too easy to be a proper fight but this wasn’t about the thrill of the fight but dealing justice that was long overdue. As Yoshinori began to trip backwards Madara tackled him to the ground. They both grunted as they hit the dirt, Madara switched his sharingan on as he blocked the elder’s attacks. Yoshinori was trying to back away from him but Madara wasn’t making it easy.

Both now had their sharingan activated, trading blows. Madara finally got the upper hand when Yoshinori tried to roll away from him, jumping on his back and wrapping a thick arm around the older man’s neck. Squeezing his knees against Yoshinori’s sides, held him in place.

“Yield.” Madara growled. Yoshinori was breathing heavily as he tried to dislodge Madara. “Yield or I’ll snap your neck!”

The training ground was silent outside of Madara’s and Yoshinori’s heavy breathing. Finally Yoshinori went limp in Madara’s hold.

“I yield.” He said softly. Everyone had known the outcome of this. Madara had beaten plenty of alphas in their prime before and Yoshinori was well past that.

“Again! For the entire clan to hear you.” Madara demanded.

“I yield!” Yoshinori yelled out. “I yield to you, Madara-sama.”

“Kuro, your sword.” Madara slowly stood, looking at his brother.

“No! Madara please!” Izuna cried out trying to stop Kuro from pulling his sword out but Kuro merely handed the sword to Madara without pause.

“Yoshinori, you killed the child Itama Senju, going out of your way to hunt a boy of only eight down. Tortured him for hours under genjutsu and then after he was dead craved our uchiwa onto his body. For that your clan head has decided on your punishment.” Madara said. “Hold out your dominant hand.” Yoshinori kept his eyes downcast but held his right hand out. Madara brought Kuro’s blade down, cutting into his arm. It took a few times before Madara was able to slice the man’s hand off. “Look at me.” Madara said, watching the old man closely. The moment their eyes met, Madara reached out and pulled one of his eyes from his head. “While you’ll never be able to create another jutsu to harm someone again, I want you to see me bring the Uchiha into an era of peace never seen before. Peace that you will benefit from that Itama Senju never got the chance to see himself. But everyone who sees you with your missing eye will know of the crimes you committed against an innocent child. You will never sit on my council again, Yoshinori.” He said, looking around at the people gathered. “I’ve shown you more mercy than you showed a child. Do not forget that and don’t make me regret it.” He said finally, handing Kuro his sword back. He gestured for the healer to approach. “Take care of him.” He said before walking away.

Izuna stared dumbfounded. He had been sure Madara was going to behead him. He wasn’t even sure why Madara had taken a hand and eye, or what he was going to do with them now. His eyes followed Madara as he left before looking back as the healer began to bandage Yoshinori up before helping him walk off the training field. The compound was quiet for once. The crowds slowly walked away now that it was over. Kuro slowly approached and grasped his shoulder.

“Are you okay?” He asked, looking over Izuna closely.

“Yeah … I mean it’s not like I’m close with Yoshinori or anything I just …” Izuna sighed, rubbing his face. “Seems pointless if he was just doing as father told him.”

“There’s a difference between following orders and being cruel.” Kuro said softly. “Even if father specifically told him to kill Itama or any of the Senju mainline children, chasing him down in no-man’s land, torturing him for hours and defiling his body was cruel. And a blatant move against the Senju in order to get a violent reaction from them. He wanted them to know it was us who killed Itama. As a skilled shinobi we know how to kill quickly, painlessly and how to make it hurt. Yoshinori wanted to hurt that child and he did. Father should have punished them for it, that kind of action never aligned with us as a clan. We are here to protect those who can’t protect themselves, not add cruelty to this world. Madara could have easily killed him, but didn’t.” Kuro explained. “He made Yoshinori an example of what will happen to those who harm children, any child.”

Izuna nodded, not sure what more to say on the matter. “I’ll be fine.” He finally said, giving Kuro a tight smile. “Go check on Madara, he might be having a worse time than me.”

Kuro nodded, clapping Izuna on the back before leaving his side.

——

Madara hadn’t actually had any plans for the hand and eye. So once he got home sealed them in a scroll for the time being. He didn’t regret what he did, it was a fitting punishment for the crime. But it might cause a mess with others. The Senju didn’t have child killing squads but they didn’t take enemy shinobis hostage either. And the Senju always gave as good as they got. Some might find Tobirama’s request, and the fact that Madara fulfilled it, as unfair. But killing an enemy shinobi was very different from the killing of a child.

He sat in his office, lit his pipe to calm himself when his office door opened. He stared as his father limped into the room. Though limping was generous without a second leg, Tajima merely hopped with the assistance from a crutch. And he had refused a fake leg, had said it just looked like a stump.

“Come to chastise me for doing what you should have done years ago?” He asked, raising a brow.

“No.” Tajima said as he struggled to sit. “I had a lot of anger towards the Senju for what I believed they did to Togakushi … and so when Yoshinori told me what they had done to Itama Senju, Butsuma’s son, I believed it was justice. Butsuma killed my son, so I ordered his son to die. Seemed fair.” Tajima pointed out.

“And this is why this war has never ended. Each clan continues to get justice by killing someone. Itama didn’t kill Togakushi … we don’t even have proof that the Senju killed him. If you truly believed the Senju killed Toga why not kill Butsuma himself? You punished a child for the supposed sins of their father. It was wrong.” Madara said firmly.

“It is … eye opening.” Tajima said softly. “You really are sure this is what’s best for the clan?” He asked.

“Father, the Uchiha do not have the money to continue this.” Madara said firmly. “We don’t even have armor anymore. We are scraping by, barely. The Senju are wealthy, well equipped, and have us in regards to numbers. So unless we want to face starving and dying off slowly this is the only option.” He pointed out. “You led us into this and now it’s my job to fix it.”

“I am sorry … I I just-“ Tajima had known the clan was suffering but had been blinded by his own need to win, to be right but unable to see this would only lead to destruction.

“You are but one man. Imperfect like the rest of us, the clan followed you willingly and without question because you all harbored hatred for the same people. That’s the problem.” He pointed out. “We will make peace with the Senju, the Uchiha will rise again since we won’t be focusing our time, energy, and money on war, we'll be able to focus on strengthening us again.”

“And what about you? I thought you didn’t want to marry and bond, I hear that’s now part of the deal?” Tajima asked.

“Tobirama believes making the Senju and Uchiha kin will keep people from igniting fighting between them. That our marriage will make the ceasefire and peace more tangible.” He explained taking a drag from his pipe. “Plus I could do worse than Tobirama Senju, he knows I’m a shinobi first- he’s not expecting some house omega to only cook, clean, and tend to his children.”

“Plus the Uchiha will never place him as clan head.” Tajima added.

“Exactly. I keep my position, and he’s already used to being an aid to a clan head from helping his brother with the Senju. Honestly the Uchiha are getting much more than we’re giving.” He pointed out. “But it was his idea … bride prices normally aren’t paid to the alpha’s family but in this case we may have to. The Senju are losing their heir, second in command and a great shinobi; it seems only fair to pay them for their loss.”

“I can see what we can spare.” Tajima said softly, looking over his son. “When did you grow up? It seems like just yesterday you were toddling after me like a duckling to its mother.” He sighed.

“Please don’t.” Madara groaned, embarrassed by the nickname. He looked up at the knock on the door before Kuro entered.

“Hey, just wanted to make sure you were alright.” He said looking at Madara first and then their father. “Father, it’s good to see you out of the house.”

“I’m fine, how is Izuna?” Madara asked.

“Confused but I think he has a better understanding of things.” Kuro said, taking a seat next to their father.

“I’m fine. Really.” Madara took another drag of his pipe.

“Are you really sure about this marriage?” Kuro asked.

“He’s a strong, reliable alpha, and one the council won’t put in my seat. I get a capable mate and I won’t lose my position. I feel like we’re making out better than the Senju.” Madara pointed out.

“No shit. The council would never let a Senju sit as clan head.” Kuro sighed as he leaned back. “You’ll have to tread carefully, sure Tobirama is willing to take the Uchiha name but some might still see your kids as Senju.”

“Load of bullshit.” Madara huffed, rolling his eyes. There were still some, mostly older than his father who called him and his brothers half breeds. It was ridiculous. It’s how clans became inbred and that led to even more problems. Plus he and his brothers had some of the strongest sharingans. Clear proof that despite only having one Uchiha parent their power was not diminished.

“How many children are requested in the marriage contract?” Tajima asked.

“Only two.” Madara said, offering the marriage scroll to Tajima to read over.

“Two? That’s a surprise, I had always assumed Senju’s had large families.” Tajima hummed as he read over it. It was more than fair, when it came to marriage contracts.

“Who knows, maybe he doesn’t like my ugly mug.” Madara shrugged.

“Madara, you’re not ugly.” Kuro pouted as he looked at his older brother.

“Maybe not but I don’t look omega.” He pointed out. Omegas tended to be softer, rounder bodies. And while Madara certainly had thicker hips and thighs then alphas, he had always been a shinobi first. He had heard plenty of alphas tell him that his body didn’t look omega enough to be attractive.

“Or he understands you’re a shinobi, you can’t be out of the field to pop out a bunch of kids. Plus having one after another isn’t good on an omegas body either.” Kuro suggested. “Only asking for two will give you time to settle into your marriage and bond before kids so you don’t have to rush.”

“Maybe.” Madara sighed. “Tomorrow we’ll have the council look over it, if there’s any changes made we’ll send it back for Hashirama and Tobirama to review.”

——

The next morning, after breakfast Madara sat at the head of the room. Kuro and Izuna on either side, the rest of the council looking over the marriage contract and the ceasefire agreement. It was clear from the look on their faces it was much better than they were expecting.

“It’s only calling for two children.” Hiro pointed out.

“Yes, I suppose an heir and a spare.” Madara nodded. “Not as if it’s saying we can only have two, just requesting at least two.”

“It’s probably better that way. With Madara-sama’s late presentation, and his age it may take more time for him to get pregnant.” Aki added.

Madara exhaled slowly, trying to keep his eye from twitching. He wasn’t that old. Twenty eight wasn’t old. No matter what they said, twenty eight wasn’t old.

“And what about this clause stating children don’t need to be biological?” Hiro asked.

“I would imagine it’s there in the possibility that either Tobirama cannot sire children or I cannot get pregnant. I hear it’s rather standard in marriage contracts in the capital.” Madara was not going to lose his temper.

“Then what’s the point of this marriage if not to produce children?” Kenta sighed, clearly frustrated they had no grounds to deny this.

“To bind our clans as kin and put an end to this war, to make the ceasefire between the Uchiha and Senju tangible. Proof that we can coexist together.” Madara was so done with this. He honestly just wanted to nap. “The Uchiha cannot continue this war and really we’re getting more out of this ceasefire than the Senju.”

“Then why are they interested in making peace? If that’s the case, what’s motivating them?” Kenta asked, picking up the ceasefire agreement.

“Hashirama is an idealist, he wants peace because he prefers it over war. Simple as that. While he can and does fight, he isn’t called the God of Shinobi for no reason, fighting and war isn’t his first choice. He’s wanted to make peace for years, begged me for it every time we’ve clashed.” Madara explained. “I didn’t believe the clan would follow so I denied even considering it. But we cannot continue it, we don’t have the money, the resources, or the shinobis. At this point we do not have a choice. It’s either we make peace with the Senju or we die out. And I refuse to let our own stubbornness kill us all.”

“Plus wouldn’t it be nice to put our focus on something other than war?” Kuro sighed, leaning back. “We’re a noble clan but when was the last time our blacksmiths worked on anything that wasn’t forging weapons? Or our seamstresses creating works of art and not fixing armor? Fighting for the sake of fighting is exhausting. And we don’t even know why the Senju and Uchiha clans have always been fighting. It seems so pointless in the scheme of things.”

The elders looked between each other, taking in both Madara’s and Kuro’s words. “Izuna-sama, what is your opinion?” Hiro asked. Izuna rarely spoke during council meetings. With Madara as clan head he had made Kuro his heir. Izuna was really there as just a formality, he didn’t exactly hold any title other than being from the mainline. But he was well liked and respected in the clan. And Madara couldn’t deny that he was also curious about his opinion.

“As much as I dislike the Senju, I do not know them. As a people or as individuals. I only know that I’ve always been told they are the enemy.” Izuna began. “They are a large, wealthy, and powerful clan, with our situation being what it is, allying ourselves with them makes the most sense. Plus the Senju have many more allies that have been closed off to us. Making allies with the Senju will not only put an end to a pointless war and a waste of resources but opens the Uchiha’s up to creating more allies and trades previously lost to us.” He sighed, rubbing his face. “I don’t have to like it to see it for what it is. We need this. And Madara, as our clan head, is willing to put himself on the line to give the rest of the clan a better life. A more peaceful life. I trust Madara, not just as my elder brother but as my clan head. If he truly sees this as the only way for the Uchiha to survive, I believe him. And I am willing to follow his example.”

“Thank you, Izuna.” Madara reached out and squeezed his knee. “I know what I am asking for is difficult, but I truly believe this is for everyone’s best interest. I am grateful to this council's wisdom and advice over my last eight years as clan head. I had hoped we could pull the clan through these difficulties on our own but we are at a tipping point. Ending this war will relieve a great many problems we’ve come to face.” He bowed his head to them, meaning his words.

“Well, you’re the one who has to marry the White Demon and give him two kids. I suppose the rest of the clan playing nice with the Senju isn’t that high of a price.” Kenta sighed. “You can tell the clan though.”

“Will I have this council's support in that?” Madara asked, watching as the eight members looked at each other. They all bowed low to Madara.

“Yes, Madara-sama, you will have our support in making peace with the Senju and your marriage to Tobirama Senju.” Hiro said, looking up.

“Thank you.” Madara nodded. “I shall let Hashirama know we are willing to move forward with peace talks and my marriage to Tobirama.”

——

When Tobirama brought him another scroll Hashirama wasn’t sure what it would be. Another missive from the Uchiha, or perhaps something from one of their allies? Hashirama sighed as he read over Madara’s letter.

“Madara has gained his council’s approval of the ceasefire and his marriage to you.” He said, setting it down. “It seems the Uchiha clan is cautious but willing to move forward with a ceasefire as a whole.”

“This is what you wanted, right?” Tobirama asked, a bit confused as to why Hashirama seemed down at the news. “This is a good thing, we’re making strides towards peace.”

“I never wanted to sacrifice you for it.” Hashirama sighed. “I never had any intention of using you or arranging a marriage to gain peace with the Uchiha.”

“We didn’t know an arranged marriage was an option before.” Tobirama reached out and squeezed Hashirama’s hand. “Hashi, you’re not sacrificing me for this. I am willingly choosing this, I suggested it, I offered myself.”

“That makes me feel worse.” Hashirama groaned, dropping his face into his hands.

“Didn’t you say, you’d let me choose who I’d marry and bond with? That it wouldn’t matter if it was a political match or a love match, that you’d support my decision?” Tobirama asked.

“Yes, of course but-“

“No buts, I am making my choice. I want this Hashirama. Just because you and Mito have a love match does not mean because my match is political that love is not possible.” Tobirama explained. “There is still courting to be done, a treaty and marriage contract to be signed. I just don’t understand why you are against this?”

“I merely worry you’ll end up like our mother. Stuck in a loveless marriage to someone who doesn’t care.” Hashirama said softly, looking away from Tobirama. Hashirama’s birth mother had died after giving birth to his younger brother Kawarama. Butsuma hadn’t wasted time in getting married again, this time to a Hakate woman. She was the only mother Hashirama truly remembered. And he remembered their father hadn’t been loving or kind to his second wife. She had given him twins, Tobirama and Itama, and fought as a Senju. After she died on the battlefield he hadn’t taken another wife. Probably satisfied with four children.

“My situation is different from mother’s. First I’m not an omega left to the whims of an alpha husband.” Tobirama pointed out. “Plus we are clearly coming to this ceasefire in a higher position of power than the Uchiha.” He added. “Do you truly believe Madara will be such a terrible spouse and mate to mistreat me?”

“No, I know he won’t. Madara … from when we were teens was truly kind and caring. He wanted to protect his loved ones and give them better lives.” Hashirama said. “But he doesn’t love you, I fear you’ll put up with any backlash to keep the peace. I don’t want you to be miserable.”

“That is what the courting period will be for. For us to get to know one another, for our clans to get used to this new normal, for affection to grow. But we have to let it, we have to be willing to take a chance that we can grow something new and better.”

“I don’t want to lose you.” Hashirama whispered, his voice tight.

“You’re not losing me, not forever. I’ll still be your younger brother, I’ll be alive, living with a new spouse, and adapting to my new clan. I’m sure Mito’s family felt the same way when she agreed to marry you.” He pointed out. “If and when we can get the Uchiha on board with a joint village it won’t seem so bad. Even in the Uchiha compound I won’t be far, I’ll write to you as much as you like, visit as often as I can.”

“It won’t be the same.” Hashirama pouted.

“I know, it won’t be easy but just think of raising your children alongside Madara’s and I’s in peace? Doesn’t that sound nice? You’ll have your best friend at your side, me there supporting you both. Isn’t that what you’ve always wanted? Please Hashirama, niisan,” Tobirama rarely used such soft and tender words to his eldest brother. Not because he didn’t feel that way towards his older brother but Hashirana tended to go over the top when he did. But perhaps it would be a push in the right direction in getting him on board with this plan. “I want that, let me do this for us, for the clan.”

Hashirama exhaled slowly. “Okay, okay, but if at any point you want to back out I will support you.”

“I will keep that in mind.” Tobirama smiled. “Write back to Madara, set up a time for us to meet and sign. I need to do some research on Uchiha courting.”

“Alright, don’t forget to eat … I will drag you out of your room and force feed you if I have to.” Hashirama warned, but with a true smile on his face. “Thank you.”

“Yes, mother.” Tobirama rolled his eyes fondly to which Hashirama only laughed. The Senju and Uchiha would finally have peace, cemented with a marriage between Madara and Tobirama.

Notes:

//so we see the Uchiha are finally on board abd agreeing with everything for the ceasefire! And Yoshinori is punished for Itama’s death. I wonder what Madara’s going to do with Yoshinori’s hand and eye now????

Chapter 13: Appendix A

Summary:

As a treat for y’all since I’m on vacation is a little info on this ABO world for this fic! I may yet be posting another chapter this weekend depends on what my availability is. Enjoy!!

- There are clans in Fire and other nations that allow omega leaders/shinobi - Uzumaki allow any presentation be shinobis and leaders, while Hatake are led by omegas.

- There are clans that allow same secondary sex relations/marriages ei: Alpha/Alpha, omega/omega

-Omega males, omega females, beta females, and alpha females can have children

- Female alphas can impregnate other people. They are intersex like male omegas

- While alpha females have been known to get pregnant and have children, it is difficult to do so, difficult to carry to term, and rare.

-The only pairings that cannot produce children are alpha male/beta male, two alpha males, two beta males, two omega female, omega female/beta female, or two beta females.

-Omega males can impregnate beta females, and omegas of both primary genders. It is difficult but possible.

- Omegas can get pregnant any time of the year but it is mostly likely to happen during heat when they’re most fertile.

- Omega heats come every 3-4 months depending on the omega.

- Alphas go into rut every six months, while they are not more fertile they do produce more sperm leading up to their rut in preparation to fertilize their partner.

- Male omegas do get periods, male/female omegas typically get them sometime after their heat if they are not impregnated. Female betas get periods every 1-2 months

-People can marry and not bond, as well as pairs can bond but not marry.

- Bonding is the act of biting someone else’s scent glands, typically the ones at their neck. But there have been cases where bonding has happened when scent gland at the wrists or thighs have been bitten.

- Every presentation has the ability to bond since they all have scent glands.

-Beta scent glands tend to be more underdeveloped compared to alphas and omegas. Which is why their scent is lighter or more mild.

- Marriages can be dissolved via divorce as well as bonds can be as well through bond scrubbing.

- Bond scrubbing is a long and more painful process done by a doctor.

Chapter 14: The Gods Grow Tired

Summary:

After another three months of negotiation the Senju and Uchiha are ready to sign the Ceasefire and the marriage contract. After signing they gets surprise visitor, who could be interested in seeing peace between the Senju and the Uchiha?

Notes:

//it’s my last day in my home town, I’ll be heading back home tomorrow but I’ll be off another week to relax and write so yay! For an idea of heights since it’s mentioned Madara is 5’7 or 170cm, Kuro is 5’10 or 177cm, Izuna is 5’8 or 172cm, Hashirama is 6’2 or 187cm, Tobirama is 6’3 or 190cm, and Kawarama is like 6’5 or 195cm. Senju grow their kids TALL AF. Poor Mada being the shortest.

Madara was nervous, they were finally signing the ceasefire and his marriage contract after another three months of back and forth. Though at that point it was just going over the smaller details of everything. Both clans and elder councils were on board, the few against it were growing weaker. Now in the heat of summer they would finally sign for peace and his future marriage to Tobirama Senju. Having peace had always been in the back of his mind, getting married had not. Especially not to Tobirama Senju.

His brothers stood at his side, his council at his back as they waited for the Senju to join. Surprisingly the Nara were already present to stand as witnesses to this. The insanely intelligent bunch were lazy, so he had expected them to be late. Not that the Senju were late, he had just wanted to be there early.

“Everything is going to go fine.” Kuro said, squeezing Madara’s shoulder.

“I know … it’s just-“

“There’s a lot riding on this, I know.” Kuro hummed. “And I’m sure it’s weird being out of the compound without Izuna and I scenting you.”

That was putting it lightly. Madara rarely even left their home without his brothers scenting him. He felt naked without it. But this was necessary, to show proof that he was an omega. He was doing all this for his brothers, for the clan. As long as he reminded himself of that he could deal with his discomfort. Madara felt Hashirama and Tobirama’s chakra before he saw them. He tried not to fidget as the Senju group approached. He stepped forward, greeting Hashirama with a handshake before the alpha hugged him.

“It’s so good to see you, my friend.” Hashirama said, hugging him tight. “And I finally get to call you that!”

“It’s good to see you too!” Madara wheezed from the squeeze.

“Hashirama, please don’t break my bethroled.” Tobirama sighed, approaching to rest a hand on Hashirama’s shoulder.

“Oh! Sorry, just excited!” Hashirama said letting go of Madara quickly.

“No harm done, I’m sturdier than that.” Madara said, adjusting his clothes now released from the bear hug. “Shall we sit?” He asked, gesturing to the table they had set up.

One final look over the ceasefire and marriage contract before Madara and Hashirama signed it ensuring everything was in order. After they signed, Hashirama handed the marriage contract to Tobirama to sign as well. And peace was made between the Senju and Uchiha with a stroke of a brush and an upcoming wedding. It felt a little anticlimactic to Madara but he supposed not everything was done with fanfare.

“We thought lunch together would be a good start to our ceasefire.” Hashirama said as Tobirama pulled out a massive scroll. “And your courting with Tobirama.”

“We would be honored. Thank you.” Madara bowed his head to Hashirama. Tobirama unrolled the scroll and began to remove the food from within.

“I can’t say I had much information on Uchiha food and courting practices, but I did find that making and offering food was important. So I’ve made everything myself.” Tobirama said. “I hope it’s to your liking?” He added turning to face Madara.

“It smells wonderful, thank you.” Madara said, feeling a bit breathless. Tobirama had been looking into Uchiha courting practices. For him, to court him properly. And before they had even officially started. “If you have any questions I’m more than happy to explain everything to you.”

“Thank you, I would appreciate it greatly.” Tobirama nodded. Once the table was full of food he bowed to the Uchiha. “Please help yourselves.”

Madara stepped forward, making himself a plate before Kuro stepped up behind him and Izuna behind him. The rest of the Uchiha council joined the line and then the Senju behind them.

Madara took a seat on the ground, looking over the food. It smelt heavenly, he could feel himself salivating as he looked. But he couldn’t make himself eat any of it. Kuro took a seat next to Madara, reached out and took a bite from Madara’s plate.

“Hm it’s so good.” Kuro hummed before turning to his own plate to eat. Madara felt himself relax and began eating.

Tobirama was watching closely. He knew so little about Madara other than what Hashirama told him or whatever he saw on the battlefield. He was a bit confused that maybe Madara really didn't like what he had made when he didn’t start eating. It wasn’t until Kuro took a bite from his plate that Madara began to eat. Perhaps he thought it was poisoned? That did make sense, the ink had barely dried on the ceasefire. If someone was to poison Madara, doing so now would be the time. But he doubted Madara had his siblings' test taste all his food for poison. He decided it wasn’t important, Madara was cautious and had every right to be so.

Izuna took a seat beside Kuro leaving Madara’s other side free. Tobirama decided to sit there, as long as Hashirama didn’t take that spot. Hashirama sat across from Madara, thankfully leaving the spot free right next to Madara. He took his seat, watching Madara hum as he ate.

“All to your liking?” He asked.

“Yes, it smelt heavenly and it taste divine.” Madara said, looking up to see the elders taking seats at the table. No surprise that they didn't want to sit on the grass. Though they didn’t look happy to be sitting with the Senju council.

“I’m so relieved!” Kuro said, smiling. “Sure Madara’s a good cook, but the same five dishes get old after a while.” He whined.

“Maybe if you learned to cook yourself you wouldn’t have that problem. And I know more than five dishes.” Madara pointed out elbowing his brother.

“You don’t know how to cook?” Tobirama raised a brow. His mother had taught himself and his siblings all to cook the older they got. It was a necessity to be able to care for one self.

“I mean, I can cook rice, eggs, and some meats over an open fire, but I’m not as good as Madara.” Kuro pointed out. “Baby here is even better than me.” He gestured to Izuna.

“Please don’t call me that just because I’m the youngest.” Izuna groaned.

“But you are the baby!” Kuro cooed, pinching Izuna’s cheek. “You’re even the youngest if we include Hashirama and Tobirama!”

“And you’re annoying.” Izuna sighed.

Tobirama snorted, it was relaxing to see them interact as siblings. It made them human instead of just an enemy. He looked up, sensing another chakra rapidly approaching. He recognized it immediately.

“Oh.” Tobirama blinked. “We have a surprise visitor.” He said looking at Hashirama.

“What? Today is a big day, I thought it would be nice to invite him, don’t act like you’re not happy he’s come.” Hashirama explained.

“Who?” Madara asked, looking between the two.

“My other older brother, Kawarama, he’s typically in the capital.” Tobirama explained. “We don’t see each other often so Hashirama is right. It’s been awhile since I last saw him, I’m happy to hear he’s coming for a visit.”

“I thought you were the second oldest?” Madara asked, a bit surprised at this news. Not that it really mattered. He wasn’t technically the oldest of his siblings. Just the oldest living.

“No, our birth order is Hashirama, Kawarama, then myself and Itama, we were the babies of the family.” He explained.

“Wait, you’re the youngest of your family?” Izuna asked.

“I am now, granted I was only a couple minutes older than Itama.” Tobirama explained. “By his speed I would imagine Kawarama should be here within an hour.”

“I didn’t realize Itama and you were twins.” Tobirama merely nodded to his statement. Madara felt out with his chakra to try and feel but could barely sense the incoming chakra signature. He wondered how large Tobirama’s sensing range was if he could already feel his brother.

By the time they finished eating, Kawarama appeared over the hill. Madara watched as the man approached and he was sure this was the tallest person Madara had ever met. Hashirama and Tobirama were both at least seven inches taller than him, while Kawarama must be a foot taller. What were the Senju feeding their children?

“Please don’t get up on my account.” Kawarama said, flopping himself on top of Tobirama. “Tobira! I can’t believe you didn’t tell me you were getting engaged!” He whined.

“I figured Hashirama would do so, no point in wasting paper.” Tobirama groaned under his brother’s weight. “Get off me you stink.” He hissed, shoving him off.

“Yeah yeah yeah.” Kawarama hummed, taking a seat beside Tobirama. “So you’re the famous Madara Uchiha, the Calamity.” He leaned over to look at Madara.

“Ah yes. It’s good to meet you.” Madara flushed as the beta stared at him.

“I’ve heard so much about you! From Hashi and at the capital. It’s good to put a face to the name, I take it these are your brothers?” He asked, turning to look at Izuna and Kuro.

“Yes, this is Kuro and Izuna.” Madara gestured to them.

“Wow. I don’t think I’ve seen someone outside the Hakate with grey hair so young.” He pointed out, leaning closer to get a good look at Kuro.

“Ah yes, our mother had white hair. It’s one of the few things I take from her.” Kuro explained, tan skin flushing pink.

“Really? An Uchiha with white hair?” Kawarama asked, taking some food from Tobirama’s nearly forgotten plate.

“Our mother wasn’t Uchiha, she was from the Land of Lightning.” Kuro corrected after clearing his throat.

“Really?” Tobirama raised a brow. Now that was news to him, while he understood clans had to bring in ‘new blood’ as so to speak, a mainline family doing so was uncommon. Inbreeding could come with serious consequences, plus who knew what the sharingan did to one’s psyche on top of it. He wondered how their mother came so far into Fire from Lightning of all places.

“Yeah, that's why my chakra nature is lightning compared to Izuna’s fire. Madara got his wind nature from her as well as inherited Storm Release. Neither Izuna or I have it.” Kuro said with a shrug.

“How fascinating.” Kawarama said smiling. “And you both can use fire jutsu from what I heard?” He asked, looking between Kuro and Madara.

“Yes, being able to use fire releases is important for an Uchiha’s rite of passage into adulthood.” Madara answered.

“Wow! That’s amazing, Tobira can use all five nature releases. Though he struggled something fierce with fire.” Kawarama said, patting Tobirama on the back.

“Really? That’s still impressive.” Madara said, looking at Tobirama.

“Well I’ve seen enough fire style to get a basic understanding of it but it isn’t something I use often or that good at. It’s hard having water-natured chakra to use it’s opposite.” Tobirama explained.

“Don’t get him started on chakra theory or we’ll be here all night for a lecture.” Kawarama teased, nudging his brother who only flushed in embarrassment.

——

After everyone finished eating, Kawarama stood to help pack up the remaining food. So far things had gone well. Even the two elder councils seemed to be getting along civilly. It was certainly more than they had hoped for.

“Can we speak privately for a moment?” Madara asked Tobirama.

“Of course.” Tobirama nodded, following Madara away from everyone else. They didn’t go too far, still in everyone’s line of sight.

“I was hoping, since our arrangement is set, we could spend time getting to know one another before the wedding?” Madara asked.

“I would like that, we could exchange letters, perhaps even set up times to meet.” Tobirama suggested.

“Those are excellent ideas … ah I must confess I’m a bit nervous … mostly about the bonding.” Madara said softly, looking away.

“Kuro told me about the Hagoromo alpha. I can’t say I understand your feelings since I’ve never experienced something like that, but I can see why that would make you nervous.” Tobirama said, hoping to put Madara at ease.

“Of fucking course he did, Kuro doesn’t know when to keep his mouth closed.” Madara growled, shooting his younger brother a dark look. The brat only grinned and waved at them.

“I think he was just trying to protect you, and warn me not to fuck this up.” Tobirama said, hoping it eased Madara’s clear disapproval. “He didn’t say much on it, just that an alpha had previously tried to force a bonding.”

“It’s not something I like to talk about or even think about.” Madara said kicking at the dirt.

“Is that why he tried your food before you ate it?” Tobirama asked.

“I-“ Madara looked up at Tobirama, surprised he had noticed. “I was courting an alpha, he drugged me with heat inducing drugs in my food and tried to force a bond. I was young and naive … afterwards it was hard to trust anything set in front of me unless I cooked it myself. My father began to eat my food first before offering it to me and then my brothers picked up on it. It’s become a habit at this point.”

“It's a smart strategy, and if it helped alleviate your fears all the better. I wasn’t insulted, just curious.” He added. “Oh I have a gift for you, it’s Hatake tradition to gift your bethroled a pelt. It shows my willingness and ability to provide … I hope it’s to your liking?” Tobirama pulled a smaller scroll out of his pocket, opening it he removed a shiny dark fur pelt.

“This is stunning.” He said softly, taking the fur from Tobirama’s hands. “It’s so soft.” Not only was it soft but covered in Tobirama’s scent. This would be a perfect addition for his nest. Hopefully the first of many he would put in his nest. “Thank you.”

“I figured you might like something soft, especially since your scent token you sent me was so soft. I’m glad I chose right.” Tobirama tried not to purr, pleased his future mate liked his gift.

“Yes, I prefer my nest to be soft. Thank you.” Madara really wanted to shove his face in the fur and inhale Tobirama’s scent but kept himself from doing so.

“Tobi! It’s time to go! Kiss your fiancé goodnight already!” Kawarama hollered.

“Urg older brothers.” Tobirama groaned, shaking his head. “I’ll write to you soon, I still need more information on courting you properly.”

“Of course, I would also like to know Senju courting, and Hatake courting. I want to court you properly in return.” Madara said, flushing brightly.

“I can do that.” Tobirama turned to leave but stopped. Turning back he leaned down and kissed Madara’s cheek. “Safe travels back to the Uchiha compound.” He said before jogging to his clan mates side to leave.

“Did he just kiss your cheek?” Kuro asked, snickering as he approached Madara’s side.

“Urg gross.” Izuna gagged. Madara merely rolled his eyes.

“Let’s head back home.” Madara said, watching as the Senju disappeared back to their own compound.

“Madara and Tobirama, sitting in a tree-“ Kuro began to sing.

“Kuro I will end you.” Madara growled.

“K-I-S-S-I-N-G!” Kuro yelled as he began to run ahead and away from Madara.

“Do you need a dunk in the pond?! You're a pain in my ass!” Madara yelled, stomping after him.

“Children! I’m surrounded by children!” Izuna groaned walking with the council who watched with a mix of fondness and exasperation.

——

“Soooo Tobira … was that a kiss I saw?” Kawarama cooed as the Senju made their way back to their compound.

“You kissed Madara?!” Hashirama screeched. “We just signed the contract! Tobirama, you need not rush this!”

“It was a peck on the cheek. Perfectly acceptable between fiancé’s.” Tobirama huffed, crossing his arms.

“And what did you gift him with?” Kawarama asked, grinning too much to mean anything good.

“None of your business.” Tobirama was sorely tempted to crash a waterfall on his brother’s head.

“Come on, tell your poor, ole, single brother.” Kawarama pouted, draping an arm over Tobirama’s shoulders. “I’m so lonely, Tobira, feed my poor romantic heart! I must live vicariously through your courtship!” He whined, leaning further on him.

“Romantic heart my ass.” Tobirama growled. “With how you fuck everything in sight with a pulse.” He said, shoving his brother off him.

“And enthusiastic consent! It’s very important that all parties be willing and eager.” Kawarama chirped. “That Kuro was very cute! Did you see the way his cheeks flushed, I wonder if he’s that tan all-“

“Don’t even think about it!” Both Tobirama and Hashirama shouted. The Senju council looked torn between exasperation and mirth.

“Kawarama, I love you but please. PLEASE! For the love of all that is holy do not fuck Madara’s younger brother.” Hashirama pleaded, grabbing Kawarama by his shirt. “Madara is called The Calamity for a reason … Do you really wish to test that man? See for yourself what the sharingan and Madara can do?” He asked, shaking him. Hashirama looked like a man who had seen many horrors. Probably had.

“No.” Kawarama pouted. “Why do all the cute ones have overprotective families! There’s nothing wrong in having a good time if everyone is interested.”

“But you don’t know if Kuro’s interested anyway. Just please, please be careful where you stick your dick.” Tobirama groaned, rubbing his eyes. “We do not need the ceasefire to fail because you fucked Kuro and pissed Madara off so badly he comes after you.”

“But maybe -“

“No!” Both Hashirama and Tobirama yelled.

“Arrgggg you two are no fun!” Kawarama huffed, stomping his feet.

“Kawarama, please, I love that you love people and want romance -“ Hashirama started.

“He just wants to fuck. I swear I’ve never met such a horny beta before.” Tobirama huffed. “One would think you’re alpha in rut based on the sheer amount of people you’ve fucked.”

“Thank you! No Uchihas though.” Kawarama hummed, thoughtfully tapping his lips with his finger.

“That wasn’t a compliment.” Tobirama replied flatly.

“But perhaps being more mindful of the people you choose to bed would be wise.” Hashirama said carefully. “Until things are more settled, the clans are more comfortable with each other-“

“No, don’t say that. Give him an inch, he will take a mile.” Tobirama snapped. “Kawarama, I am saying as both your brother and standing clan heir, you cannot fuck Kuro Uchiha.” He said, grabbing Kawarama's shoulders and holding him in place. He bored his red eyes into Kawarama’s soft brown ones. “It’s a matter of peace between our clans and your own safety.”

“Tobira.” Kawarama pouted and deflated in his hold and under Tobirama’s glare. “It’s not like I’d force anything, some light flirting, see where it gets me. If anywhere.”

“I know. But we don’t know how the Uchiha culture looks at such relations. We wouldn’t want to accidentally upset our new allies, right? Or offend Madara and his family?” Tobirama pointed out. It was always best to bring things back to politics, it always seemed to sober Kawarama up and get him thinking with the right head.

“You’re right, you’re always right.” Kawarama whined.

“Of course I am.”

“And humble too.” Kawarama huffed, ruffling Tobirama’s hair. “Fine! I’ll behave.”

“That’s all I ask.” Tobirama sighed, if they were lucky Kawarama would keep it in his pants. At least where it concerned Kuro. Madara had always been fiercely protective of his brothers, running into blazing flames and even taking hits for them. Tobirama did not want to test Madara’s protectiveness. Especially against his own brother. Though in this case, he’d probably wash his hands of Kawarama’s mess and leave him to suffer the consequences.

Notes:

//the Ceasefire/marriage contract has been signed and courting is beginning!!! And we get to meet Kawarama!!! He’s a menace don’t let that sweet face fool you. Thank you for all your comments, kudos, and bookmarks I appreciate it all! Hit me up on tumblr at Madarasthicc if you’d like! Until Tuesday!

Chapter 15: Forest Floors and Starry Ceilings

Summary:

That the ceasefire has been signed, Madara looks forward to his courting with Tobirama and his future wedding. But he’s finding himself at a loss of words when trying to write to Tobirama.

Notes:

//here we have interactions with Madara and Hikaku and our favorite Kagami!!! And courting had officially began!!!

Madara had started this letter so many times, he was now surrounded with crumbled pieces of paper. How could this be so hard, he thought to himself as he started a new letter. It was just talking, about courting for himself. Not difficult at all.

“Madara-sama! I apologize for my lateness.” Hikaku said, bursting through the door of Madara’s office, his nephew Kagami on his hip.

“Hikaku, drop the sama, we’re cousins.” Madara said smiling. “I see you brought the little firefly.”

“Hi Madara-sama!” Kagami chirped, waving excitedly.

“Not you too! Betrayed by my own family.” Madara groaned, flopping over in his chair.

“Obasama said it was polite and the correct way to address my elder.” Kagami snickered.

“Elder? Elder! I’m not that old!” Madara whined. “Oh however shall I recover?!”

Hikaku sighed, shaking his head. “Enough of the dramatics, Madara.” He set Kagami down, who rushed to climb into Madara’s lap giggling as he did.

“What are you writing?” Kagami asked.

“A letter to Tobirama.” Madara sighed.

“Still?” Hikaku sighed as he took a seat across from Madara, setting down his scrolls.

“Who’s Tobirama?” Kagami asked.

“My fiancé, the alpha from the Senju. He wants to know how Uchiha court to court me properly. I just don’t know where to start.” Madara sighed, adjusting Kagami on his lap.

“Courting? You’re going to marry him?” Kagami asked, wrinkling his nose.

“Yes, we haven’t set a date yet because he wants to court properly.” Madara explained, booping Kagami’s nose.

“As he should.” Hikaku pointed out. “Just list out what courting typically looks like and for how long. Seems simple, you’re making it more difficult than it has to be.”

“Thank you Hikaku, I hadn’t realized.” Madara sighed, rolling his eyes. “Want to help, little firefly?”

“Suppose.” Kagami shrugged. “Can I draw too?”

“That would be lovely.” Madara nodded as he grabbed a blank sheet of paper for Kagami and another pen. Setting the ink within Kagami’s reach he turned back to his own blank page.

‘Dear Tobirama,

I hope this letter finds you well. Below I have listed common Uchiha courting practices, if you have any questions please let me know.

As you said before, making and preparing food is common. That is one you already know of and have done. Gifts for a nest are also commonplace, pillows, blankets, clothing will all do fine. I do prefer my nesting items to be soft and hold scent well.

Forging weapons is another practice. It does not have to be done by your hand, since it’s often the omega partner giving their alpha a weapon. Our case is obviously different than most. Omega shinobis are not common within the Uchiha but due to my late presenting and status as clan heir things were done differently.

Fans are another traditional gift, again it does not need to be made by your own hand. What materials and how you choose it to be decorated is up to you.

Uchiha courting typically can be anywhere from six months to a year. Though less time is common, depending on how well the couple knows one another. My parents' own courting was quite short, mostly due to the distance.

What is Senju courting like? And would you like to incorporate Hatake traditions as well?

 

-Madara.’

 

“What does Tobirama-sama look like?” Kagami asked.

“He has short white hair, hm I’d say a head taller than myself, and he’s got three lines on his face.” Madara explained. It seemed so strange to have to explain what Tobirama looked like but with how young Kagami was it made sense since he’d never seen Tobirama before.

“Three lines? On his face?” Kagami asked, looking up at Madara.

“Yeah, one on each of his cheeks and one on his chin.” Madara explained, rubbing a finger on Kagami's face in the same spots.

“Why?”

“You know, I don’t know why, let me ask him in the letter. I’ll let you know when I get a reply back.” He added a quick ps to the letter asking Tobirama about it.

“Here, add my picture!” Kagami added, quickly finishing the drawing before handing it to Madara. “There!”

“Let’s see what you’ve created, firefly.” Madara took the piece of paper once Kagami deemed it finished. “Is that supposed to be us and Tobirama?” He asked looking over the three stick figures on the page. A one stick person with large black hair, a smaller one with shorter black hair and a final taller stick figure without colored hair.

“Yup! Think he’ll like it?” Kagami asked.

“I’m sure he’ll love it.” Madara said, hoping Tobirama enjoyed the child’s drawing. “I’ll let him know you drew this, so he can appreciate the artistry.” He nodded, adding another ps telling Tobirama who drew them. “Thank you firefly. You’ll make me another one to keep for myself?”

“Why? Tobirama will be your husband, he’s coming to live here right? You’re not leaving me too?” Kagami asked, getting teary eyed.

“Oh of course! I’m not going anywhere, it might just be awhile before Tobirama moves here and I want to hang your art in my office. It’s very important.” Madara said, hugging the pup to him.

“Oh oh okay! I’ll need more paper.” Kagami wiped his eyes. Madara looked up to see Hikaku mouthed sorry, Madara merely shook his head and grabbed another piece of paper.

Kagami’s mother had been Hikaku’s sister. She died after Kagami's birth, leaving him to be raised by his father, Kento. Who then unfortunately died during a mission. Kagami was still so young, only six, and to have lost both his parents had been difficult. Hikaku’s mother, his aunt Yui, took over caring for him but Hikaku often brought Kagami along to give her time to herself. Madara didn't mind, and he greatly enjoyed Kagami's presence.

Rolling up his letter and Kagami’s drawing he got it ready in a scroll. “Kagami, want to come with me to the aviary to send my letter?” He asked.

“To see the birds?” Kagami beamed. “Yeah!”

“We’ll be back shortly.” Madara said to Hikaku, standing and lifting Kagami up to carry on his hip. It was a quick walk to the aviary, Kagami waved to nearly everyone they came across. Madara eased the boy down when they arrived.

“Remember, we must be quiet and gentle when we see the birds.” Madara reminded him before opening the door.

“Quiet and gentle.” Kagami repeated as he grabbed Madara’s hand as they stepped in. “Can I pick which bird you send?”

“Of course.” Madara smiled. He loved visiting the clan's falcons, and had trained a number of them himself. “Which one are you thinking?”

“Hn oh what about that one! With a lot of white on its chest.” Kagami pointed out.

“Ah yes Kekiko.” Madara held an arm out and whistled for the bird. She flew from her perch to Madara’s arm. She was one he had trained, intelligent and quick. “She’s perfect for the job, good picking.” Madara said to Kagami. He let go of Kagami's hand and attached the letter to her harness. Once the letter was secured, they stepped back out with Kekiko on Madara’s arm. “Kekiko, take this to Tobirama Senju at Senju Compound.” He whispered. “And please don’t bite Hashirama.” He added. Kekiko cocked her head, her dark beady eye staring at Madara before pulling at a few of his wild locks. Holding his arm up she took off.

“Wow! She’s so pretty.” Kagami tried to track her as she flew higher up and finally out of sight completely.

“That she is.” Madara lifted Kagami back up into his arms and carried him back home. “Shall we make more art work while your uncle and I work?”

“Yeah! I wanna draw Kuro-sama after you threw him in the pond! He looked like a drowned cat!” Kagami beamed.

“Oh yes! I definitely need that for my office.” Madara laughed.

——

Tobirama had been going over trade routes, a rather boring day for himself when he heard tapping at his window. A falcon sat at his window, looking rather irritated being kept there. Grabbing a few treats he opened the window letting the bird fly in. An Uchiha symbol on its harness.

“Come now, I’m sure what you have for me is important.” Tobirama said, offering his arm out for it to land. Once the falcon perched there, he offered a few treats. He had been bit plenty of times before to know he had to offer something before taking the message. Once the bird seemed pleased with his offering he took the message from its harness. “Thank you.” The bird flew from his arm to perch at the open window. He supposed he could take a break to read the letter.

Tobirama couldn’t help but smile seeing it was from Madara. Finally the letter of Uchiha courting. There wasn’t much, to be honest he expected it to be more but he could work with this. The question about his tattoos was surprising as was the picture. It was very cute though. He pictured Madara sitting in his office or at his home, the little pup drawing in his lap. It was a nice image. Softened Tobirama’s overall image of who Madara was. He must be close with his cousin to be watching over his cousin’s pup and for said child to draw this and offer it to him. He carefully flattened the drawing and leaned it against a frame on his desk.

‘Dear Madara,

I thank you for the information. No questions as of right now, you’ve given me plenty to work with.

As for Senju courting, it is surprisingly structured. It starts with flowers, which meanings change with each new Mokuton user. Since it’s a rare kekkei genkai the meanings don’t change more than every couple generations nor do they change all that much. I have included Hashirama’s “interpretation” that he created when his Mokuton was considered fully matured.

After flowers have been given, and the recipient accepts them, typically the alpha of the pair speaks with the family of their chosen mate. In a sense to get to know one another, the family they are joining, and to ask their blessing.

After which, the following can be done in any order but only after the first two steps have been completed.

Food is also offered, though typically done by the omega in the relationship. Or if both betas they might offer each other a cooked meal, or work together to create a meal.

Weapons are a common courting gift when from one partner to another, especially if one is a shinobi. Though what you gift can have an added meaning. Some use it as a moment to show what strengths and weaknesses they’ve seen in their future partner. Perhaps it’s a weapon to help their partner grow into a better shinobi or to highlight their strengths.

Clothing is also used. Both made by a future partner or purchased but typically adding a touch of their own. Many have ordered clothing for their partner and stitched the Senju Mon onto the clothing themselves.

As for the Hatake courting I know less of. My mother didn’t speak of her birth clan often but explained some things. I know gifting of pelts is important. As I have heard, hunting with your future partner to show you can work towards a common goal is another part of it.

As for Kagami’s question, my tattoos on my face are seals. Being albino I had poor eyesight, a weak constitution, and my skin was very sensitive to light and touch. I was a rather sickly child. While learning suiton in Uzushio one of my seal masters explained I could use seals to make up for my deficiencies. Mito, though not at the time married to Hashirama, thought red would look stunning with my eyes. The pattern was what was picked by my seal master. I can even store chakra in them since my natural chakra level is nowhere near as deep as Hashirama’s and yours.

And tell Kagami I loved his drawing. I’ve placed it on my desk as of right now so I can look at it while I work. Certainly better to look at than Hashirama’s dopey face. I hope to see more of his art work in the future

-Tobirama’

Now finished, Tobirama grabbed Hashirama’s book on flower meanings and sealed it in the scroll with his letter. Approaching the falcon he offered more treats before attaching the scroll to its harness.

“Thank you, please return this to Madara.” He said the bird watched him a moment before taking off. He supposed he had taken enough of a break, back to the boring trade routes again.

——

If anyone asked, Madara was not moping and waiting for Tobirama’s reply. He absolutely was not. It didn’t matter what Hikaku’s look said or Izuna’s gagging. He knew it might take a day or two just for Kekiko to reach the Senju compound. Plus time for Tobirama to reply.

But he couldn’t help but perk up when Kekiko appeared at his office’s open window. He whistled, offering his arm out for her. Once she settled on his arm, he gently brushed her feathers.

“That’s my good girl.” He cooed. “Let me get you a few treats.” He reached for the treats on his desk offering her a few. Once she seemed satisfied, he removed the scroll. “Shall we get you back home?” Kekiko took off, perching herself on the block perch. “Or not.” He shrugged and opened the scroll.

He smiled as he read over the letter. He supposed they had done things out of order in the terms of Senju courting. He’d have to review the book of flower meanings to present them to Tobirama when they next saw each other. Perhaps a visit to the Senju was in order. He couldn’t help but chuckle as Tobirama appreciated Kagami's drawing. He was sure the young pup would be excited to hear that Tobirama had liked it enough to set it up on his desk. Setting the letter aside to show Kagami later he unsealed the book from the scroll. It was much larger than expected. Of course it would be. He began flipping through it when Izuna entered.

“What are you doing?” Izuna asked, peeking over his shoulder. “Flower meanings?”

“Apparently it's a Senju tradition to start courting with flowers.” Madara explained, grabbing a piece of paper to write a few notes.

“Huh, suppose that makes sense with Mokuton.” He said taking a seat across from Madara. “How’s ah that going?”

Madara raised his brow, Izuna hadn’t wanted to hear about anything dealing with the Senju. Especially his courting with Tobirama.

“Just an exchange of courting practices. Kagami drew him a picture, he was telling me it’s much better to look at than Hashirama’s dopey face.” He added.

“Oh that’s good, it’s going good then?” Izuna rubbed his hands over his thighs. Madara raised a brow, his brother was clearly nervous about something.

“Zuna, what is it? Everything okay?” Madara asked, closing the book to focus on Izuna.

“I just realized how much you’re giving up, for us … and I feel a little guilty I’ve been a shit about it.” Izuna sighed. “Plus after you marry, Kuro and I will be moving back in with dad-“

“Woah woah, hold on. Who said you two would be moving back in with dad?” Madara asked.

“Mads.” Izuna sighed, giving his elder brother a fond look. “You’re going to be marrying him, I doubt the two of you will want Kuro and I in the same house while you two get comfortable with your relationship and bond.” He pointed out. “And I don’t know, we’ve spent at least the last five years trying to kill each other. I don't know if I feel comfortable living in the same house as Tobirama.” He added, looking down at his lap.

“Izuna, we’re not getting married right away. You have time to get to know him before making any decisions. I don’t want you to feel like you have to move out.” Madara said, reaching out to lay a hand over Izuna’s. Izuna took a shaky breath.

“I know, it’s just a big change.” Izuna said, turning his hand to grasp at Madara’s.

“I know, that’s why we’re not rushing this. Just give yourself time to get used to the idea, get to know him before making any decisions. He and I haven’t even discussed living arrangements yet.” He didn’t really want his brothers to move out but Izuna made a good point. They probably would want alone time after their wedding. But he wasn’t about to kick his brothers out of their own home. “Who knows, Tobirama may want a completely different house. I may be the one moving out.”

“Yeah, maybe.”

“Has dad said anything?” Madara asked.

“No … but he’s also not getting any younger and his leg hurts more often than not … I kind of feel bad he’s often home alone.” Izuna added with a shrug.

Before Tajma’s injury they had all lived together. Afterwards when Madara had found out about the child killing squads Madara had moved out. Izuna and Kuro had stayed behind to help care for their father but eventually he had shooed them out and into Madara’s home. Madara’s aunt explained Tajima needed time to come to terms with being forced to step down, to retire, and adjust to his new way of life.

“Yeah … I suppose it would be for the best if someone lived with him, if you can convince him of that.” Madara sighed. “But there’s really no rush, let me discuss it with Tobirama but of course if you’d rather not live in the same house I won’t force you to stay.”

“Thank you for understanding.” Izuna relaxed, it was clear it had been weighing on him. “I actually came by with trade agreements Hashirama-sama sent. Hikaku and I have already read over them so we just need you to sign off on it.”

“Aren’t you two sweet.” Madara took the scrolls to review, though he was sure if Izuna and Hikaku had gone over it another review wasn’t necessary. But better to be in the know of what he was signing off on then signing just anything shoved in front of him.

Notes:

//im reworking the next few chapters, I’ve got this week off so I’m hoping to get the next five chapters written and ready to post when the time comes. Thank you everyone for your comments, kudos, and bookmarks! Hit me up on tumblr at Madarasthicc if you’d like!

Chapter 16: I've Found My Spark

Summary:

With the Ceasefire signed and the marriage contract as well, Madara and Tobirama begin planning going to each other's clan compounds to begin courting. Madara and Kuro make the first trip to the Senju compound for the first step in courting with Tobirama.

Notes:

//Hey everyone! I'm back from vacation and back to work! It's been a bit of a rough go but it's another short week with the holiday weekend, I'm hoping to get a lot of writing done since I'm starting to come up on the chapters I'm working on. Please enjoy! I got a new computer I'm going to try to draw out on my computer Kagami's artwork.

Madara and Tobirama continued to exchange more letters. And more of Kagami’s artwork. The two months of the ceasefire had worked wonders on the overall feeling of the clan. Sure missions could still be dangerous but now that their biggest enemy was a budding ally they rarely had any troubles. It was relieving to see his clan mates relaxing and enjoy life now that there wasn’t another battle to worry about.

He hadn’t actually seen Tobirama in the last two months so he was quite excited to be visiting the Senju compound. They had planned on him visiting last month but Tobirama had gone into rut so they had put it off another month. Though Madara did send another scent token, he hoped Tobirama had enjoyed it. In preparation for his visit he had gathered a bouquet. He felt silly going out and finding the flowers, some he had to remove from his list because he couldn’t get them. But it made a lovely bouquet of red and white. He felt it was fitting to present to Tobirama. Kuro had snickered seeing him seal the flowers in a scroll. Izuna would be staying at the compound while he and Kuro made the journey. It felt strange to be leaving the compound without his gunbai strapped to his back. But it’s not like he needed weapons on him.

They arrived at the Senju compound that evening. Kuro seemed more excited than himself but tried not to think about it too much as they stood at the gates.

“Madara! You’ve arrived!” Hashirama called out as he opened the doors. “And Kuro! It’s good to see you both!” He hugged them both.

“Ooof!” Kuro wheezed as he was squeezed.

“Oh I’m sorry!” Hashirama quickly let him. “Just so excited.”

“We can see that.” Madara shook his head.

“Come, come, dinner is almost ready. We thought a private dinner would be best to start.” Hashirama explained as he led them in.

“That is fine.” Madara said, trying not to stare too much. They were probably the first Uchiha’s in the Senju Compound. It was interesting to see how spread out everything was and how much foliage there was. Probably Hashirama’s doing. “Will we have time to freshen up?”

“Yeah, Mada’s got to look and smell nice for his fiancé.” Kuro teased as he nudged Madara.

“I will shove you in a giant flower pot or the nearest pond.” Madara growled.

“Oh Hashirama-sama, tell me there’s no ponds nearby for Madara to throw me into?” Kuro whined, leaning against Hadhirama.

“Ah we have a koi pond in our backyard but Tobirama and Mito are quite peculiar about it, please don’t throw your brother into it.” Hashirama tried not to laugh.

“Safe at last!” Kuro cried out.

“Just wait till we get back home, I fear the pond misses you.” Madara huffed, crossing his arms.

“Does he really throw you in the pond?” Hashirama whispered, leaning down.

“Oh yes!” Kuro said, chuckling. “It all started because dad once found Madara had started a fire in the house. Dad carried Madara and the burning chair into the pond. Afterwards it was a joke ‘don’t do that or I’ll throw you in the pond like I did with Madara.’ And at some point, whenever we annoyed Madara enough he’d just lift us up and toss us in. I think only Kagami is safe from Madara’s rage.”

“Kagami? The pup who’s been sending drawings to Tobirama?” Hashirama peaked up. “You should see the way Tobirama shows off the artwork each time he gets a new piece. He’s like a proud papa.”

“Oh yes, he’s Hikaku’s, our cousin, nephew. He’s absolutely adorable- all curls and big eyes.” Kuro said, smiling. “I think he reminds Madara of himself.”

“Kagami is a good pup, I’d never throw him in the pond.” Madara huffed.

“Once, after Madara was made clan head, an elder said something and Madara tossed him into the pond.” Kuro snickered, a gleeful look on his face. “I wasn’t there for it, but Izuna said it was quite the spectacle.”

“You tossed an elder into the pond?!” Hashirama gasped out.

“He was being rude. The pond was the least of his worries and he’s lucky that’s all I did.” Madara grumbled. Kuro was definitely doing his laundry when they got home.

“What did he say? Izuna never did tell me.” Kuro asked.

“He asked if my heat addled my brain or if I was just fucked stupid.” Madara hissed. “Among other sexist remarks while I carried him off. A cold bath was exactly what he needed.”

“Oh … oh yeah the pond wasn’t nearly punishment enough.” Kuro sighed, disappointed it wasn’t over something he could laugh at.

“Ah that’s certainly something.” Hashirama said, frowning. “Is that often? That your council speaks to you in such a way?”

“Not anymore, they are certainly a smarter lot.”

“You’d think after the Hagoromo incident they’d learn.” Kuro shrugged to which Hashirama stared at them. “Fuck around, find out.”

“Don’t even mention that.” Madara hissed, pinching his brother's waist. Hashirama supposed he would ask Madara about it later.

“Ah well here we are!” Hashirama gestured to the large house in the center of the compound. And of course was surrounded by trees. “Come, I’ll show you to your rooms so you can freshen up.”

Madara stepped in, slipping out of his shoes and into the guest slippers. The house was massive, though he supposed it would make sense. Hashirama had been one of four, and if Senju were like Uchiha’s with multiple generations living together a large house was needed.

“You two will be in the west wing.” Hashirama explained as he gestured for them to follow. Madara was surprised at all the potted plants inside the house. But he supposed with Mokuton it made sense Hashirama would be surrounded by plant life.

“Thank you.” Madara nodded as he looked around. Other than the plants, it all seemed so plain. He didn’t think he saw a picture of any kind hanging on the walls. Just more and more plants.

“Madara, your room here and Kuro across the hall.” Hashirama gestured to each room. “Dining hall is just on the other side of the entrance. So just straight down the hall. I’ll let you two freshen up.” Hashirama added, leaving them to get ready.

Madara stepped into the room that would be his for a few days. Setting his bags down he changed out of his travel clothes into something nicer. He tried to brush out his hair but his curls weren’t working with him. No surprise there. He gave up, giving himself a look over in the mirror before stepping out. It was weird to not be wearing the uchiwa on his clothes. But he thought it might be best to wear something without it, at least while in the Senju compound.

Kuro was already waiting for him. “Ready?”

“As much as I’ll ever be.” Madara shrugged as they left and headed in the direction Hashirama had walked. He could sense Hashirama, Tobirama, and two other chakra signatures. One probably belonged to Mito, though the other he wasn’t sure of. As expected Hashirama sat at the table, speaking to a woman Madara wasn’t sure he recognized. Tobirama and who he assumed was Mito were setting the table.

“Ah so the Silver Scorcher has joined you.” The woman said, smiling with too many teeth to be friendly. She looked ready to bite if need be.

“Toka be nice.” Hashirama nudged her. “This is our cousin, Toka.” He added.

“Who me?” Kuro asked, pointing at himself and raising a brow. “Can’t say I’ve heard anyone call me that before.” He added taking a seat next to Madara.

“Oh yes, that’s what most Senju call you after you burnt that entire forest to the ground.” Toka hissed. “And a number of Senju with it.” She grumbled under her breath.

“Well, yes, I didn’t have many options at the time.” Kuro said. “Being surrounded and outnumbered as I was.”

“Toka be nice to our guests.” Mito said before she left.

“Does Izuna have a fun little nickname?” Kuro asked.

“Most call him a weasel.” Toka said flatly.

“Oh my gods, I cannot wait to tell him!” Kuro beamed. “Oh Madara, please let me tell him!”

“If he starts tossing you in the pond it’s your own fault.” Madara sighed, rubbing his forehead.

Toka raised a brow, looking at Hashirama who merely shrugged. “How was your trip here?”

“Eh it wasn’t too bad, looks like the summer should be a cool one. We might not have to worry about forest fires.” Madara said, knocking on the table.

“What, what was that?” Hashirama asked.

“What?”

“You knocking on the table?” Hashirama asked.

“Oh, it’s like a superstition. When you mention something you don’t want to happen, you knock on wood.” Madara explained.

“Oh we toss salt over our shoulder.” Hashirama explained. “How funny, same thing but different ways of doing it.”

“But what if you don’t have any salt?” Kuro asked. “Knocking on wood is so much easier!”

“I don’t think doing either is going to keep forest fires from happening regardless. It either will or won’t happen.” Tobirama pointed out as he set a few plates down.

“Oh Tobi you’re no fun.” Hashirama pouted, causing Tobirama to roll his eyes.

Once dinner was set, Tobirama and Mito joined the table and they began to eat. Again once Madara filled his plate, Kuro snagged a few bites off it before Madara began to eat. He didn’t really think Tobirama or Mito would poison his food but old habits die hard. Madara let Kuro carry the conversation, joining in when he was prompted. But no one commented on Kuro eating off his plate to begin. He appreciated it, he knew Tobirama knew his reasoning but was pleasantly surprised that no one else mentioned it.

“Dinner was fantastic, thank you.” Madara said as he finished, looking at Tobirama and Mito.

“Glad you enjoyed it.” Tobirama said, beginning to clear empty plates. Mito merely nodded.

“Ah I brought a few courting gifts, should they be presented privately?” Madara asked.

“You can, if you’d prefer.” Tobirama said with a shrug.

Madara felt rather put on the spot, with Tobirama’s family watching but he supposed it didn't really matter. He pulled the scroll from his pocket, removing the bouquet from it. It didn’t seem like they were any worse for wear after being sealed all day.

“You said that Senju's start courting with flowers.” Madara said, offering them to Tobirama. “I thought it would be a good starting point for us.”

“These are lovely Madara. Thank you.” Tobirama gave a small smile as he took the flowers. He stood, leaving the dining room to get a vase for them.

“Very nice, you did well picking.” Hashirama said, looking at the bouquet before Tobirama left. “Normally discussions with the family would be between just the potential partner and the family. But I don’t think we need to have a conversation without Tobirama.”

“That was going to be my next question, though I understand things have been done out of order with the marriage contract already being signed.” Madara mentioned. “What does the discussion normally consist of?”

“It’s just a way for the family to get to know the potential mate. See if the pair will be a good fit, that kind of thing.” Hashirama said with a shrug.

“Well, I guess I’m an open book, if you have any questions.” Madara said, looking at Kuro.

“And I’ve got plenty of embarrassing stories! Since there’s no threat of being tossed in a pond until we get home.” He said gleefully.

“We all know you’re a strong shinobi, there’s no doubt about that.” Hashirama began once Tobirama returned. “I know as well as the rest of us here, that running a clan takes a lot of time and effort, so I’m wondering what it is that you do in your limited down time?”

“Oh well, you are right about limited down time. I train the Uchiha’s messenger falcons, well not all of them but a lot of them. Or I take them out hunting, if I have the time and the weather permits.” Madara began to explain. “I try to spend time relaxing with my brothers, or my cousin Hikaku, though it is rare that all of us are within the compound at the same time. Kagami does spend a bit of time with me during the day while I’m working in the office.” Madara hummed as he thought over it.

“Tosses people who annoy him into the pond.” Kuro added. “Oh if that doesn’t help he goes to help the blacksmiths. Took him a while to bully his way into the forge.”

“I did not bully my way into the forge.” Madara huffed. “I merely pointed out I could be of help, my presentation did not stop me from being able to learn how to pound metal into shapes.”

“You absolutely did bully your way in. He tried puppy dog eyes first, when that didn’t work Madara went every day and watched, and criticized everything they did until the forge master told him to show him better.” Kuro chuckled.

“And I did, so they let me come and go when I want. Or if I’m needed.” Madara shrugged.

“Madara, you crafty fox.” Hashirama chuckled. “How has the Uchiha handled the ceasefire, and their reactions to your upcoming marriage?” He asked.

“I feel like it’s still too early to really see how the ceasefire will affect them but I'd say they are beginning to flourish now that we’re not worrying about the next battlefront around the corner. Honestly it’s been a breath of fresh air.” Madara sighed. “As for my marriage, the elders are in a snit over it but no surprise there. The clan, though are unsure, a majority seem to be willing to give it an honest go of it. And I don’t think dad has said much about it, at least not to me?” He turned to look at Kuro.

“Not a peep to me.”

“Wait, Tajima is alive?” Hashirama asked, shock slowly morphed to glee. “Oh my gods.” He started laughing.

“Ah yes?” Madara raised a brow.

“Why does everyone think we’re dead? First me, then dad?” Kuro asked, rather confused on why the Senju would have assumed Tajima was dead.

“Hashirama is laughing due to what Butsuma said on his deathbed.” Tobirama snorted. “It is quite comical, in a gallow humor sense.”

“Before Butsuma passed, all he told me was at least he put Tajima in the ground before the gods took him.” Hashirama snickered. “Gods, he must be rolling in his grave.” Madara couldn’t help but snort, it was funny in a dark way.

“Yes, dad did survive that attack, though we didn’t know for sure if it was ordered by Butsuma we had assumed so. He did lose a leg and promptly retired at that point.” Madara shook his head.

“Can I ask what Kuro meant by the Hagoromo incident?” Hashirama asked.

“I’d rather not discuss that situation with so many people.” Madara coughed. “It was a difficult time but we’ve moved on from it.”

Hashirama decided not to push. He supposed Madara didn't know Toka or Mito and clearly it was a sensitive issue. And really didn’t even really know Tobirama. Maybe he would feel more comfortable in a one on one talk.

“What was your ascension to clan head like?” Tobirama asked.

“It was certainly rougher than planned. I mean, father and I weren’t expecting me to take over at twenty. Father didn’t become clan head until he was twenty four.” Madara explained. “Even then it was really only difficult because so many had issues with me being an omega.”

“Have those opinions changed? They haven’t overthrown you, so I'd imagine you’re doing well enough to keep your position.” Tobirama asked.

“Some have changed their opinion on it. But four members of my father’s council stepped down, refusing to follow an omega.” Madara explained. “It certainly was an uphill battle with some of the older members of the clan. But for the most part, no one really cares now. I’ve made my stance on my presentation clear.” Madara sighed. “Generally a well placed glare typically puts any nonsense to a stop.”

“Why did you seek peace?” Hashirama asked. “I’ve been wracking mine and Tobirama’s brain over this. Not that I’m not pleased, I’ve always wanted to make peace but it seemed so out of the blue.”

“Truthfully?” Madara slumped in his chair. “We couldn’t continue. I’m not blind, I know the Senju have us in sheer numbers, diverse abilities, and growing political power. I could not lead my people in a war where there was no way we could survive it. Plus there was no real good reason to continue it anyway.” Madara explained.

“Why did you never accept any of my offers of peace before?” He asked. “Surely we could have gotten here sooner than now if you had.”

“I had hoped to get the Uchiha clan to a better place before going for peace. There were things I needed to do, things to put in place, and get the clan comfortable with my leadership before I could push for it. Unfortunately you cannot stop a ship from sinking by tossing water out with a bucket.” He sighed.

“Well, I suppose we got here eventually.” Hashirama nodded. “Now, Kuro, can I convince you to part with some embarrassing stories about Madara?” He asked, rubbing his hands together.

“Always.” Kuro grinned. “Madara, when he first started learning fire jutsus, burnt off his eyebrows.” Kuro chuckled. “Ah let’s see what else? Oh he lost both his front teeth, after falling off the roof. Every time he talked he whistled until they grew back.”

“What were you doing on the roof?” Tobirama asked, chuckling.

“Hey, I’m short, I have to get creative if I want to see over a crowd.” Madara huffed, crossing his arms.

“Oh, I remember Madara interrupted dad once in a meeting to ask where babies came from. Dad was so taken off guard he just sat there and stared at him until Madara asked the elders stating dad apparently didn’t know either.” He said smiling. “Oh and gods we must have been real young, we were playing in the backyard and Madara just had this fascination with dirt? Or something. Our mom came out and yelled for him to stop digging in the dirt and getting messy. Mada looked right at her, grabbed two fists full of dirt and threw it in the air all while keeping eye contact with her. I’m pretty sure steam was coming out of her ears.”

“Madara! Such a naughty child.” Hashirama tsked.

“A trouble maker then?” Tobirama chuckled.

“No, I was generally well behaved.” Madara huffed, his cheeks turning pink. “What about you? Do I get to hear any embarrassing stories about you?” Madara asked, looking at Tobirama.

“Me? I have no embarrassing stories.”

“That’s a lie Tobi … Itama used to call him Bibi-chan. So adorable!” Hashirama cooed, reaching out to pinch Tobirama’s cheek. “And once he fact checked an elder during a meeting he wasn't even supposed to be a part of - he had snuck through the rafters. Imagine Butsuma and the elder’s shock at his little voice coming from the ceiling.” Hashirama began to think.

“What about the time he blew up part of his lab and said I made a calculated risk but boy was I bad at math.” Toka said snickering.

“You blow shit up in your lab?” Madara asked, now fearing the promise of a lab at the Uchiha compound.

“Not often, I haven’t accidentally blown something up in years.” Tobirama huffed.

“I suppose that’s good.” Madara raised a brow, what on earth was he doing that was causing things to blow up. Was he getting some mad scientist as a spouse?

“Oh when Tobi started training the clan children, a few elders had a fit over it. Made Tobi stop, but he somehow got the children in on pranking the elders until they told Tobi to pick up teaching again.” Hashirama chuckled. “It was harmless stuff, chickens in their house, frogs dropped down the back of their shirts, things like that.”

“Oh I see you’re the trouble maker here.” Madara laughed, trying to imagine Tobirama planning pranks with children. “Do you enjoy teaching children?”

“I do, they have so much potential. So full of wonder, they’re often experiencing everything for the first time.” Tobirama smiled as he explained.

Madara had never seen such a genuine smile on Tobirama’s face. Sure he sneered sometimes on the battle front but this. It was soft, sweet, his red eyes lit up as he talked. It was cute. He couldn’t help but turn his sharingan on to catch it.

“Ah Madara?” Hashirama spoke softly. “Your sharingan?” He said pointing to his own eyes.

“Oh sorry, habit.” Madara shook his head, turning them off. Tobirama raised a brow, clear confusion on his face. “So you obviously know how the sharingan is used in combat? Well it records everything it sees and hears. Perfect, crystal clear memory. With using it so often during battle, we find the way to compensate for those gory memories is by using the sharingan to capture happy moments.” Madara explained, his face heating up.

“But I was just talking? Why would you want to remember that?” Tobirama asked a little baffled

Madara shared a look with Kuro before turning back to the alpha. “Tobirama, you’re a handsome man. And with such a tender look on your face, why wouldn’t I want to capture that?”

“Awwww that’s so cute!” Hadhirama squealed. “Tobi, Madara thinks you’re handsome.” He added nudging his brother, who was turning just as red as Madara.

“Yes, Hashirama, I heard him.” Tobirama coughed. “Ah you’re very handsome yourself.” He added, his red eyes meeting Madara’s black ones. Madara felt his face flush, which had Kuro laughing.

“No need to be so shy with your fiancé.” Kuro said, grinning.

“Please shut up.” Madara growled, ducking his face into the high collar of his shirt.

“I think we can conclude this, there is something I wish to discuss with Madara privately.” Hashirama stood from the table.

“Don’t stay up too late.” Mito said, standing as well and kissed Hashirama’s cheek.

“Okay.” Madara stood and began to follow Hadhirama. “Kuro if you so much as breathe any more embarrassing stories-“

“Yeah yeah you’ll toss me in the pond and make me do your laundry for forever.” Kuro waved him off. “Got it!”

Madara rolled his eyes and continued to follow Hashirama further into the house. “So what did you want to discuss?” He asked.

“A few things.” Hashirama said, leading Madara into his home office. “We won’t be bothered, I can put up a privacy seal if you’d like?” Madara shrugged as he looked around the office. “Please sit.”

Madara took a seat on the other side of the large wooden desk. “Okay. So what did you want to discuss?” He asked again.

“What happened with the Hagoromo? They are Uchiha allies, aren’t they?” Hashirama asked, taking his seat behind the desk.

“You don’t know when to leave well enough alone, do you?” Madara sighed deeply before starting. “After I presented, my fathers council tried their damndest to marry me off. The Uchiha had never been led by an omega and not many were keen on the change. A year or two after my presentation, I had met an alpha from the Hagoromo, we started courting and I thought things were going well. My father wasn’t exactly thrilled about him but I assumed he was just being overprotective.” Madara explained, his eyes on the grain of the wood tabled. “He drugged me with heat inducers to force a bond, I managed to escape and run back to the Uchiha in heat … it lasted over two weeks. And so when my heat ended I took the alpha’s head and presented it to my father’s council. They seemed less keen to wed me off after that.”

“Kami, that is vile.” Hashirama hissed. “Drug you to force a bond? You were already courting. What need was there for force?” Hashirama asked, clearly bewildered.

“I honestly think he was hoping to convince my father to make him next clan head, but I never really got an explanation. Granted I didn’t ask for one.” Madara shrugged. “And who knows, someone from my father’s council could have easily put him up to it. I don’t think the alpha was that smart or ballsy to come up with it on his own. We didn’t sever our alliance with the Hagoromo but it’s been strained ever since.” He explained.

“Why did you really ask for peace?” Hashirama asked.

“I told you why."

“So I am to believe, you didn't think the Uchiha could match us in numbers? That’s it?” Hashirama questioned. Madara groaned, Hashirama really didn’t know when to leave well enough alone.

“The clan is practically broke. Even if I wanted to continue the war, we couldn’t afford it.” Madara said softly, staring into his lap. It felt humiliating to admit he had let the clan fall so far. “Not that I wanted to continue, I wanted peace. Truly. But at this point we’re back into a corner, peace was our only option if we wanted to survive.”

“I suppose it’s not a great motivator for peace but regardless we have it now.” Hashirama sighed and combed through his hair.

“It’s not how I wanted it to go either, but it is what it is.” Madara shrugged.

“I have to be honest, I was against this marriage. Between you and Tobirama.” Hashirama admitted.

“Then why did you ask for it?”

“Tobirama suggested it, saying it would make peace easier. Appeal to everyone’s sense of honor of not attacking kin.” Hashirama explained. “At the time, we didn’t think any one of the Uchiha mainline was an omega. It was an off handed comment, none of us thought it was going to amount to anything.”

“I get that, and I wouldn’t have pushed for it. The marriage between Tobirama and I, had you two truly been against it.” Madara explained softly. “Why did you agree to it, if you were against it? What changed your mind?”

“Tobirama and I discussed it, he said he wanted this. Wanted to see a life in peace he could create with you.” Hashirama explained. “Painted a rather pretty picture of us raising our children together. I just worry, Tobirama is wholly self-sacrificing if he believes it’s in the clans best interest. And especially if he thinks it's what I want.”

“I know my words may not mean much in this, but I promise to care for and protect Tobirama. I cannot promise love, I do not know how our relationship will grow with time. But I’ve seen he’s a good, honest alpha, brilliant shinobi, and I’m fully aware of how lucky I am to have ended up matched with him.” Madara said earnestly. “I am taking this seriously, I had wanted a love match like my own parents so I want to put forth the effort to grow something with Tobirama like that.”

Hashirama sighed, “thank you, it does put my mind at ease to know you’re willing to put forth the effort to court him and grow a relationship out of this.”

“Of course, you love your brother, it's normal to be concerned over this. We were enemies only five months ago. I know I’d be nervous if it was either of my brothers in this position.” Madara added; reaching out to pat Hashirama’s hand.

“You’re a good friend Madara, thank you.” Hashirama said softly. “We should head to bed, I did promise my wife I wouldn’t stay up too late.” He said slowly standing.

“You’ll have to tell me how you ended up with an Uzumaki wife? I’ve heard a great many tales of the Uzumaki, I can’t believe you managed to woo her and get her family's blessing.” Madara teased.

“Ahhh Madara, not you too!” Hashirama whined. “I’m sure my father-in-law hates me.” He sighed.

“You’ve met someone not charmed by your dopey face? That’s a first.” Madara chuckled.

“Hey! I do not have a dopey face, Mito says I’m very handsome.” Hashirama huffed, giving Madara a playful shove.

“I would sure hope she finds your face handsome, she’s got to wake up and see that face everyday. At least you don’t have that ridiculous bowl cut anymore.” Madara joked. “My grandmother used to say a handsome face makes marriage easier, and that’s all my grandfather had going for them in their marriage.”

“Ooof that’s rough.” Hashirama winced. “We’ll see you in the morning.” He added before they parted their ways. Madara headed to the west wing of the house while Hashirama went to the east.

Madara knocked on the door of Kuro’s room, his brother answered it already dressed in his pajamas. “Hey, how’d the talk go with Hashirama?” He asked, rubbing his eyes.

“Fine, he just wanted to know about the Hagoromo and why I sued for peace.” Madara explained. “Everything okay after we left?"

“Yeah, I talked for a bit with Mito, Toka, and Tobirama. Toka is a little rough around the edges, she’s clearly protective of her family. Mito is nothing if not a proper host but friendly enough. Tobirma and I had our own little chat about his courting of you, I told him you’d probably prefer it to be done privately.” Kuro explained as he leaned against the door.

“Alright, I’ll see you in the morning then.” Madara nodded, turning to head to his own room. They would only be at the Senju Compound a few days, he wanted to make the most of the time he got with his future spouse. Best get to sleep early and rise early.

Notes:

//Hope you enjoyed! I'm working on the next five chapters currently, the next two chapters are pretty much finished but working on the following two and have got the fifth one started and pretty much plotted out. Thank you everyone for the comments, bookmarks, and kudos. If you'd like hit me up on tumblr at madarasthicc. Thank you!!!

Chapter 17: I’m Still Fighting for Peace

Summary:

Madara gets to meet someone special his first morning at the Senju compound while he and Tobirama plan their first day touring the compound.

Notes:

//typically I have today off from my second job bc I normally have Dr appointments I don’t today but my second job called to see if I could pick up a shift. I almost said no but offered to come in but not till after 5 bc I’m not in uniform. I’m posting early bc now I’ve got to work tonight hopefully it’s not a mad house.

Madara woke up feeling decently well rested. The bed had been comfortable, the room hadn’t held much of a scent to begin with, and knowing his brother was just across the hall had made for a relaxing night. They could have shared a room but Kuro always stayed up too late and snored so loudly. He reached out with his chakra, feeling his brother’s chakra at a low hum of clear sleep. No surprise there, Kuro had never been an early riser. He dressed in relaxed clothing and made his way towards what he assumed would be the kitchen. He could feel Tobirama’s cool chakra standing in one place. A smaller chakra was beside him, perhaps one of the children Tobirama taught. Though why would they be at Hashirama’s home so early was unknown to him.

When he reached the kitchen he found what he expected - Tobirama was standing at the stove cooking. While a young child with dark red hair stood at his side, watching him closely. Madara was curious at who this was, he couldn’t understand why someone’s kid would be here so early in the morning. From what he understood this was just Hashirama and his wife’s home, Tobirama probably had his own place. Tobirama being in his brother’s home cooking wasn’t surprising but a random child, even if one of Tobirama’s students was surprising.

“Good morning, Madara.” Tobirama said, looking back as Madara stood in the entrance. “There’s tea and coffee if you’d like to have a cup.” He added pointing to the pot of tea and coffee on the counter next to him. “Breakfast is almost finished.”

“Tea will be just fine.” He said, stepping into the kitchen. “Ah where are the cups?” He asked, he supposed he could just start opening cabinets but didn’t wish to be rude. He wouldn’t just start going through cabinets looking for cups in a house he had never been in. Sure he and Hashirama had been good friends as teens but it had been nearly fifteen years since they had actually spent time together, other than on a battlefield.

“Momo, will you show Madara where the cups are?” He asked, looking down at the girl at his side.

“Yes Oji.” The girl, Momo stepped down from her little stool and reached out to take Madara’s hand. She had called Tobirama ‘Oji’, while no surprise that Hashirama would have a child, he was married and had been for a couple of years; it was still surprising to meet her. Especially since Madara imagined she would be Hashirama’s heir when she grew up he didn’t think he’d be meeting any of Hashirama’s children. Not that he had known she had existed.

“I’ll show you where they are, you can use one of my cups - they’re much prettier.” She explained as she stood in front of one of the cabinets. She reached up to Madara, who for a moment was confused at what she wanted. “ Up!” She called out, reaching out to him with grabbing hands again.

Madara lifted the girl, letting her reach out and open the cabinet. She grabbed a little pink mug and offered it to Madara. “Oh what a lovely mug.” He said smiling. “Thank you for showing me where they are, it was very kind of you to help. Are you helping your oji with breakfast too?”

“Hu-uh.” She nodded. “You look nicer when you smile, you know?” She said, brushing some of his bangs from his face. For a moment Madara could only stare at the child before smiling.

“Momoko!” Tobirama whipped around, shocked at what the child had said. Madara could only laugh, his shoulders shaking with mirth. He didn’t know what was funnier, Momo’s comment or Tobirama’s reaction.

“It’s quite alright, she’s not the first child to tell me I have a scary face.” He said, chuckling as he shook his head. Kagami cried nearly every time Madara held him when he was first born. So the fact that Hashirama's child wasn’t afraid of him was pretty impressive. Granted it could be with Tobirama as her uncle and Hashirama her father, he doubted either of them would let any harm come to her.

“Hm, not scary, just mean a little. Kinda like Oji sometimes.” Momo pointed out, causing Madara to laugh again. “He has a really scary glare, papa gets it a lot.” She said giggling.

“Momoko.” Tobirama hissed, “I’m sorry.” He said looking up at Madara. It was clear Tobirama was not around toddlers near enough to know they would say whatever popped in their mind and whatever they overheard. The children he taught were probably older if they were training to be shinobis.

“Kagami is practically my nephew, I’ve heard all sorts of things. Kids tend to say whatever they think of and whatever they overhear - Kagami certainly does.” Madara easing Momo back to her feet. “Thank you for showing me where the cups are.” Madara said, looking down at the girl. “Would you like me to get you a cup of tea?”

“Yes please.” Momo asked, looking back to Tobirama beaming, clearly pleased to show her uncle she could use her manners. Tobirama merely raised his brow as he looked down at his niece.

Madara grabbed another small mug, carrying them to the tea set that was near the stove. He poured a cup for both himself and Momo. “Shall we go sit down, let your uncle finish cooking?” He asked the girl, offering her the cup.They walked to the nearby low table, he took a seat and the young girl sat next to him. “Do you need sugar or cream with your tea?”

“Do you put cream or sugar in your tea?” She asked, tilting her head to look at Madara.

“No, my brothers say I take it bitter like my personality.” Madara joked. “But I can get some cream and sugar for you, no need for you to force yourself to drink it bitter if you don’t like it that way.” He offered.

“No, this is fine!” Momo said, holding the cup close. “I’ll drink it like a big kid.” She announced, taking a sip. Madara had to force himself not to chuckle at the face she made when she took her first drink. “It’s good, thank you oji!” She said taking another sip.

“So Momo, how old are you?” Madara asked, sipping from the little cup. He ignored Tobirama’s snicker as he watched Madara sip from a child’s cup. He wasn’t about to make Momo feel bad for allowing him to use one of her cups. He knew young children didn’t always like sharing, he was more than happy she offered him one of her cups.

“I’m this many.” Momo said, carefully counting her fingers and then holding up four fingers.

“Four, quite the grown up little lady, you are. My nephew Kagami is six.” Madara smiled, “he can be a little menace and would talk your ear off.” He said, chuckling. “I imagine you two would get into all sorts of mischief.”

“Oh, is he the one sending Oji drawings?” She asked, sipping her tea. “Oji shows everyone when he gets a new letter because it always comes with drawings.”

“Yes, he was with me while I was writing to Tobirama.” Madara explained. “Kagami likes to fill my office with all his artwork, it gives me something nice to look at when the elders are being stinky.” Madara said wrinkling his nose when he mentioned the elders.

“I draw for papa’s office too! He says it makes his office nicer. Papa says the elders here are stinky too.” Momo giggled.

“Oh I bet they are real stinkers.” Madara said, smiling. She was adorable and so sweet, he had no idea Hashirama could sire a cute pup like this. Must be all her mother. He wondered how his and Tobirama’s pups would be like. Tobirama was an albino, but he doubted he would be having any white haired and red eyed babies. It made him a little sad to think of, Tobirama was so striking to look at and he maybe wanted a pup that took after Tobirama. If he was lucky maybe he’d pass on his mother’s genes of white hair to one of their pups.

“Papa says other words I’m not allowed to say.” Momo explained, causing Madara to blink before laughing loudly.

“Hashirama swears in front of his child? Oh Kami, I thought I was bad around Kagami.” He said, trying to cover his snickers. Not that he hadn’t cussed in front of Kagami before, but after the boy had repeated one of those words he had watched his mouth. Thankfully Kagami had only said shit and in front of him, he hadn’t gotten yelled at by his aunt and grandmother. He didn’t want another lecture of un-omega like behavior from them and setting a bad example for the younger children.

“Yes, after Momo said a four letter word starting with F, in front of her mother and the elders he got a harsh talking to.” Tobirama shook his head. It had caught everyone off guard to hear the word fuck leave the mouth of a then three year old when she dropped her toy in the mud. When asked where she had heard that word, Momo hadn’t thought twice before telling her mother that her papa had said it. Both himself and Mito had tore into Hashirama about watching his language.

“Oh gods that’s too good.” He sipped the tea. “What a dope, Kagami had a phase where he repeated everything he heard, oh I thought Obasan was going to tan my hide after he went home to tell her all the new words he had heard. Though it was nothing that bad.”

“Fools the both of you.” Tobirama said, plating up the eggs and rice. “How late does Kuro normally sleep in? I thought the Uchiha’s rise with the sun?” He said placing a plate in front of Momo and Madara. He turned back, making himself a plate and joined them at the table.

“That’s nonsense, there are plenty of Uchiha's that sleep in late. Hm he should be up shortly, he’s not an earlier riser unless he has to be.” Madara said, taking the chopsticks and began to eat. “Hm delicious, thank you for cooking breakfast.”

“Yes, thank you Oji!” Momo cheered between bites. “Wait, you’re an Uchiha?” She asked, staring up at Madara. He supposed he hadn’t introduced himself to her, and she would have no way of knowing who he was. He wasn’t an enemy anymore but the Senju-Uchiha alliance was still too new and she was too young to know.

“Yes, Madara Uchiha, pleased to meet you.” Madara said, sharing a quick glance with Tobirmama before offering his hand to the young girl to shake. He supposed Tobirama did say his name when asking her to show him where the cups were.

“The elders made you sound real scary, you don’t even have fangs!” She said, reaching out to pull his lips back to see his teeth. Madara sat there unsure what to do and shocked at the fact that she was checking to see if he had fangs like the elders apparently said he did.

“Momoko! You cannot just reach into people’s mouths.” Tobirama reached out to grab her little hands and pulled them out of his mouth. “I’m so sorry.” He said, face flushed.

“No, no fangs here, just some crooked teeth.” Madara chuckled, he didn’t think he’d ever have a toddler reach into his mouth to check for fangs before. It was quite silly but she was just an innocent child curious about what she had been told. “No harm, I know what reputation I have.”

“Sorry Oji.” Momo said, looking away from Tobirama clearly embarrassed by her own actions.

“It’s not me you should be apologizing to.” Tobirama eyed his niece before letting go of her hands.

“Sorry Madara-sama.” She said bowing her little head to Madara.

“It’s fine, really, and none of that Sama stuff. I’m marrying your uncle, no need for that.” Madara said softly, patting her head. Really, who could fault a child for being curious. Kagami certainly got into embarrassing situations asking a million questions. Madara wasn’t about to make her feel worse for just being curious.

“Really? You’re marrying Oji Tobi?” She asked, looking between them. Tobirama nodded yes, Madara worried for a moment that perhaps he hadn’t wanted to tell his niece. For whatever reason. Perhaps he was worried about leaving while she was still young, children could react poorly when they believed they were losing someone forever. Kagami certainly still cried when any of them left for missions, fearing they wouldn’t come home.

“Yes, we haven’t set a date yet.” Madara answered. “You can just call me Madara, or Mada if you’d prefer.” He offered. This would be his niece by marriage, clearly someone important to Tobirama, he wanted her to like him. If they could build a village with their clans together, they would likely be spending more time together. Madara didn’t want to alienate Tobirama from his family, nor did he want to do the same with his own.

“What about Darachan?” She asked, tilting her head to look up at him. Now that look Madara was familiar with, she had the same warm brown eyes as Hashirama did. He imagined Hashirama might have been this cute as a toddler. Maybe.

“Sure kiddo, if you’d prefer. I’m not fussy over it.” Madara said, smiling as he ruffled her hair. He supposed there were worse names he had been called. Darachan was pretty cute, as long as it was just Momo he could deal with it.

“Thank you Darachan!” She turned back to her breakfast. He looked up at Tobirama, the alpha wore a soft smile on his face as he looked at his niece. It was clear Tobirama had a soft spot for pups, he clearly cared for his niece. Not that Madara found fault in that, he certainly spoiled Kagami, and Momo was adorable. Who wouldn’t spoil the little angel she was.

Madara looked up as Kuro entered, still in his pajamas. “I see you’ve finally graced the land of the living with your presence.” He teased as his brother looked around. “Cups are in the far cabinet, they’ve got tea and coffee.” He added.

“Coffee. Need so much coffee.” He mumbled making his way to the cabinet. Madara shook his head as Kuro bumped into the counter, clearly still mostly asleep.

“Who’s that?” Momo asked, looking to Tobirama and then to Madara.

“That’s my younger brother, Kuro. He’s a bit of a sleepy head in the morning.” Madara said smiling. “Up late?” He teased watching Kuro pour his coffee, eyes barely open.

“Who’s the little firefly?” Kuro asked after he took a sip.

“Hashirama’s daughter, Momoko.” Madara said. “Momo, this is my younger brother Kuro Uchiha. He came with me while we’re visiting.”

“Firefly?” Momo looked up at Madara, confusion on her face at Kuro’s words. Madara supposed it wouldn’t be a common nickname for children to the Senju like it was for the Uchiha.

“It’s what we call my nephew, though Kuro calls any kids that. It’s like a little nickname.” He explained. “Kind of like calling me Dara.”

“Oh Oji calls me stripling!” She said smiling.

“Hm makes sense.” Kuro hummed, filled his cup up before taking a seat next to Tobirama.

“There’s more food, if you’re hungry?” Tobirama offered, looking over Kuro’s rumbled pajamas. He was sure Hashirama had told their guest to make themselves at home while visiting but didn’t expect to see them in their pajamas. It wasn’t even that early, it was already past nine in the morning.

“Give me a second to wake up first.” Kuro hummed while taking a long drink.

“Once he was so tired, he face planted right into his rice.” Madara snickered, leaning down to whisper to Momo. The little girl giggled as well.

“Shut up, at least I’m drinking out of a regular mug.” Kuro said, narrowing his eyes at Madara. Though there was no malice in his tone.

“Hey! Momoko picked this mug out for me.” Madara huffed, finishing the last of the tea. “It’s perfect.”

“Yeah it’s perfect!” Momo pointed out. “And it’s prettier than that mug. So it’s better.” Tobirama rolled his eyes, he knew the Uchiha could be dramatic but this was on another level. A grown man arguing with a toddler.

“What’s with all the noise this early in the morning?” Mito entered the kitchen. She smiled as she saw Momo sitting with Madara, it was a clear sign there was more to the Uchihas than just warmongers the Senju claimed they were. Not that she had believed their words to begin with, she certainly tried to keep such conversations away from her young child.

“Mama! Darachan is marrying Oji!” Momo said smiling. “He told me so!”

“Yes darling, I’m aware.” Mito chuckled. “Darachan huh?” She asked, grinning as she took a seat next to Tobirama across from Madara. She found it was adorable her daughter had picked a nickname for Madara already. Momo certainly was Hashirama’s daughter, befriending everyone and anyone she could.

“Awww Darachan, that's adorable.” Kuro cooed, his face split in a large grin. Madara was sure he’d never hear the end of it. That was the price of having younger siblings.

“I’ve got some adorable words for you, if you’d like.” Madara hissed, kicking his brother in the shin. He wasn’t about to actually say anything in front of Momo though, he wasn’t about to have her repeat what he might say to his brother.

“My word, are you always this rowdy in the morning? You’ll have your hands full with this one, otouto.” Mito chuckled. At least, Mito was sure Tobirama wouldn’t have a boring life with the Uchiha.

“Good thing he’s got two hands then.” Kuro said snickering, elbowing Tobirama. Tobirama coughed, surprised to be included in the teasing of Madara.

“I will kick you in the shin again.” Madara warned. Kuro may be his younger brother but he wasn’t about to let his brother talk like this in front of a child.

“And violent.” Mito found it quite funny. She didn’t have the same hatred towards the Uchiha many Senju had but it was still hard to see your enemy as human with how the Senju spoke of the Uchiha. And seeing their clan head like this was so humanizing. It was relieving to know the man she saw as her little brother wasn’t ending up with some heartless monster.

“It’s the Tsumi Instinct.” Madara huffed, stuffing another bite of egg and rice in his mouth.

“The what?” Tobirama raised a brow. He had never heard of that, was it a male omega thing or an Uchiha thing?

“Okay, so the Uchiha clan can trace most of our ancestors back to Indra, son of the Sage of the Six Paths, who started what is now known as the Uchiha Clan. It’s not clearly recorded but either Indra’s son or grandson, an alpha named Tsumi, killed his own brother. Records vary over what exactly the reason was.” Madara explained. “So sometimes, when you have the overwhelming urge to pull your siblings hair or push them in a pond-“

“Or kick them in the shin, repeatedly.” Kuro whined, rubbing his leg. Madara hadn’t even kicked him that hard. Kuro was getting soft.

“We call it the Tsumi Instinct, it’s kind of a cultural joke?” Madara said, trying to explain it. It was just something people knew, he didn’t think he had ever had to explain it to someone. He hoped it made sense.

“Like, you’re sitting in the living room reading and your sibling is breathing just a little too loudly that you just want to knock them over the head with said book.” Kuro added to further explain.

“Oh.” Tobirama blinked. He set his chopsticks down as he thought over what Kuro and Madara had said.

“Not to like actually kill them.” Kuro quickly added. “We really don’t condone kinslaying.”

“No, that makes perfect sense. I’ve definitely hit Hashirama for breathing too loudly.” Tobirama said, nodding solemnly.

“Tsumi Instinct.” Madara said, nodding in return.

“Mama? Boys are weird.” Momo said, looking up at Mito, her button nose wrinkled.

The three men looked at each other and then down at Momo before laughing. “That they can be. Strange creatures, the lot of them.” Mito said, trying not to laugh.

“No fair! You guys are laughing and having fun and I’m having to work!” Hashirama cried out as he rushed into the kitchen looking surprisingly frazzled for someone just running from his office to the kitchen. The house was big, but not that big.

“Maybe if you did your paperwork when you first got it instead of putting it off, you’d be able to join everyone for breakfast instead of waking up early to get caught up.” Tobirama huffed, grabbing his empty plate and standing. It was clear by his tone this was an argument Tobirama had with Hashirama often.

“Hashirama, really procrastinating your duty as clan head? And swearing in front of this little angel too?! Oh how the mighty have fallen.” Madara tsked. “You’re setting a bad example for the little one.” He sighed, patting Momo’s head.

“That only happened the one time.” Hashirama whined. “Tobirama stop bad mouthing me to my best friend.” He huffed, turning to glare at Tobirama.

“And he’s my fiance.” Tobirama pointed out flatly as he began to fill the sink with water. “I only told him the truth, you have no one but yourself to blame for that situation.”

“Who said anything about you being my best friend?” Madara snorted. “That title is highly contested between Izuna and Hikaku.” He added, shaking his head. Not really, but what was a little teasing between a renewed budding friendship.

“Oh Momo, I don’t think papa can live past this betrayal.” Hashirama cried out, falling back against the wall hand pressed to his chest. “I’m wounded!”

“Papa you’re so silly.” Momo giggled watching her father flop onto the floor. Mito covered her face to hide the wide smile. It was clear to Madara this over reaction was a common occurrence and really inline with Madara’s fond memory of their teenage friendship. He was glad to see Hashirama was still his goofy self and the weight of being clan head hadn’t dimmed who Hashirama was.

“And Hikaku says I’m dramatic.” Madara sighed, turning back to finish his food. “Here let me wash up the dishes, you were kind enough to cook - last night and this morning.” Madara stood carrying his plate and cup to the sink. “Kuro if you’re hungry you better eat now.” He called back.

“Madara! You’re not even going to make sure I’m okay?!” Hashirama whined from the floor, arm flung over his face.

“Are you sure, you are a guest here.” Tobirama said, turning to look at Madara. He hadn’t expected anyone but himself to clean. He certainly didn’t mind cooking and cleaning for their guest while they were here.

“Hm no. I ignore children when they throw tantrums.” He pointed out, leveling Hashirama with an unamused look who only whined from the floor. Madara turned to take Tobirama’s empty plate and cup. “I insist that I clean.” Madara said firmly, to which Tobirama nodded and stepped away from the sink, taking his spot back at the table.

“Wow for someone called God of Shinobi, you sure are a goofball.” Kuro chuckled as he got up to get himself a plate.

“It’s part of his charm.” Tobirama sighed, resting his cheek in his palm as he looked at his older brother.

“He does grow on you.” Mito said smiling, clearly head over heels for her husband by the fond look on her face.

“Like a fungus.” Madara sighed. “At least your daughter is adorable.”

“Isn’t she?!” Hashirama got up and hugged Momo. “My sweet Momo!” He cooed, tickling the girl.

“It’s because she takes after Mito completely.” Tobirama pointed out but neither Mito or Hashirama contradicted his statement.

“Thank gods for small miracles.” Madara replied but with a small smile on his face. Madara was trying to picture a morning like this in the Uchiha compound but instead of Hashirama and Momo it was Tobirama and their own pup. It made for a lovely thought.

Tobirama couldn’t help but laugh. He was glad he had another person who wasn’t blinded by Hashirama’s brilliance. While he didn’t mind giving credit where credit was due, so many people fawned over Hashirama-it was nauseating to watch. He had no intention of letting Hashirama get a big head just because he had a nice smile and was charismatic. He supposed since Madara had been friends with Hashirama in his “ugly duckling” phase he was immune to Hashirama’s charisma now.

“Any plans for today?” Madara asked as he began to wash the dishes. He imaged Mito and Momo had their own plans for the day, clearly Hashirama would or at least be should be catching up on his work.

“I figured I could give you and Kuro a tour of the compound, perhaps some light sparring afterwards.” Tobirama explained.

“You think it wise to spar in the compound?” Hashirama asked, frowning. “I don’t want people to get the wrong idea.” He slowly sat up, Momo in his arms.

“It’s light sparring, Hashirama, not a fight to the death.” Madara huffed. “We won’t be using weapons or jutsus, just nice and simple hand to hand.” He added. “You can learn a lot about a person from sparring with them.”

“Then I must know you the best!” Hashirama cheered.

“Sure buddy.” Madara shook his head, Hashirama had only become more of a goofball since they were teens. He didn’t even know how that was possible. He supposed being this friendly had some benefits, the Senju had a lot of connections and allies. Connections and allies lost to the Uchiha until now.

“Alright enough rough housing, Hashirama you have more work to take care of.” Mito lifted Momo up off the floor where Hashirama had been tickling her.

“Nooooo.” Hashirama whined as he sat up. “Can’t I spent time with-”

“No.” Both Tobirama and Mito answered sharply at the same time. It was clear who really ran the compound. Though Madara was sure Hashirama made the decisions, Tobirama and Mito kept his heads from getting lost in the clouds.

“I think you got shot down, bud.” Kuro said to Hashirama as he ate. “And it might be best to get back to work, if looks could kill …” He added nodding towards Mito’s narrowed eyes. Mito seemed like an omega not to mess with.

“I suppose if I must.” Hashirama sighed, getting up and dusted off his clothes. “I’ll see you all later, hopefully lunch if my slave driver doesn’t make me work through it.” He said kissing Mito and then Momo’s cheek.

“I don’t think calling your wife a slave driver is a smart move.” Tobirama pointed out. Mito certainly looked unimpressed with it.

“I would never say such a thing about my lovely, perfect wife!” Hashirama cried out in mock shock. “I was talking about you.” He added, pointing to Tobirama.

“And yet who’s the one who’s going to be watching over you to make sure you finish everything? Because it won’t be me.” Tobirama said, crossing his arms and raising a single brow.

“I should get back to my work.” Hashirama said, leaving just as quickly as he had appeared.

“What a goofball.” Madara sighed, shaking his head.

“Momo and I have some errands to run, I hope you boys enjoy your day. Don’t get into too much trouble.” Mito said as Momo waved goodbye before they left. Leaving just Tobirama, Madara, and Kuro in the kitchen.

“How about you two go on without me for now?” Kuro suggested. “I can finish cleaning things up here, you two can go on a nice stroll.” He added between bites of his breakfast.

“You just want to go back to sleep, you lazy dog.” Madara sighed, shaking his head. Not that he was surprised, Kuro loved to take plenty of naps during the day when he was off duty.

“Maybe.” Kuro hummed between bites.

“Madara won’t need an escort?” Tobirama asked, looking between the brothers. He didn’t wish to cause any offense.

“Why would Madara need an escort?” Kuro raised a brow. He and Madara shared a look, both surprised and confused at Tobirama’s suggestion.

“Ah typically, during courting, couples aren’t left alone.” Tobirama flushed as he explained. “There is usually an escort with the couple.”

“I think it’s safe to say Madara can defend himself from anyone if need be. Plus it’s not like you guys are going to be completely alone, you’re taking him on a tour of the compound. There are plenty of people around.” Kuro hummed. “Go on, go have fun on your walk, I’ll finish cleaning up.”

“Don’t sleep in too late or you’ll be up all night.” Madara warned Kuro before turning to Tobirama. Not that he thought his brother would actually listen to him, Kuro would do as he wanted. And if sleeping all day and being up all night was what he wanted, he supposed it was what it was. “Shall we?” He asked, turning to Tobirama and standing.

“I suppose so.” Tobirama nodded, at least they could use this time to get to know one another with some sort of privacy. He supposed this way Kuro wouldn’t be an awkward third wheel to their courting. “Let’s head out while it’s still cool outside.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Madara stood and followed Tobirama out of the house. He supposed this would be the test of the Senju and how they felt with an Uchiha walking arount their compound. He hoped it didn’t blow up in their face.

Notes:

//Madara and Tobirama have some cute moments in the next chapter, I figured splitting up the chapters would be better to fit everything in. I had to give Hashirama an adorable lil girl. Thank you for the comments, kudos, bookmarks! Hit me up on tumblr at Madarasthicc!

Chapter 18: Won't You Come Dance with Me

Summary:

Tobirama takes Madara out on a tour of the Senju Compound. They both take the time to learn more about each other and what they want from their relationship. Unfortunately, not everyone is happy about their courting and not afraid to speak out to Madara directly.

Notes:

//God this chapter is so long, like 7100 words! But there was so much to get through and didn't want to split it up. We get info on why Tobirama is the clan heir and Kawarama is in the capital. Plus more info on Butsuma, I thought adding in that he was an excellent teacher, lessons that Tobirama still uses gave Butsuma more depth than just an abusive asshole. Alsoi totally forgot to add this, the flowers Madara gives Tobirama are gardenias, camellias, chamomiles, myrtles, and scarlet sage.

The tour of the compound wasn’t all that exciting but it was interesting to see how things were run here. Madara at least had to give Tobirama credit for only taking him to places he thought Madara would enjoy. Touring the armory, training fields before they made it to the aviary. There were only a few people there but they were still stared at. Which was no surprise. He doubted there had ever been an Uchiha in the Senju compound and Madara despite having one non-Uchiha parent was clearly all Uchiha. But everyone gave them room to move through the compound, nodding politely as they walked by. Overall, he couldn’t complain.

But Madara greatly enjoyed seeing the birds, they had more than just falcons. Pigeons, falcons, hawks, and even a few doves. He couldn’t help himself from cooing at the birds, ending up with one on each shoulder, one on his arm he was baby talking to, and one on his head clearly making a nest in his hair. Tobirama started laughing at the absurd picture Madara made.

“Had I known you’d become part of the aviary I would have brought you here first.” Tobirama snickered. He had never imagined Madara fawning over the birds of all things.

“They’re brilliant.” Madara huffed. “Aren’t you, darling? Just stunning.” He cooed to the bird preening on his arm.

Tobirama reached out and removed the pigeon from the top of his head, the bird clearly did not appreciate it cooing angrily at Tobirama. “Do you do this often at home? Fawn over the birds?”

“When I need some peace and quiet, yes. I like to bitch to the birds, they all agree with me on how stupid people are.” Madara said smiling, looking away from the bird on his arm to look at Tobirama.

“I bet they do.” Tobirama chuckled, returning the pigeon to its actual nest. “Can I ask you something?”

“Go ahead, like I said last night I’m an open book. I’d like us to have open communication in our relationship, I will answer any question honestly.” Madara said, turning to look at Tobirama fully.

“Did you ever consider marrying Hashirama?” Tobirama asked. “The way Hashirama talked about you, it seemed like he could grow to love you romantically. I know you two were close as teens, it would be logical if that was the case. Plenty of people become friends and their feelings turn romantic with time. I wouldn’t fault you, if you did.” He added quickly. He couldn’t deny he worried that there could have been lingering feelings between Madara and Hashirama. And while he knew Hashirama was wholly devoted to Mito, he had no idea if Madara held feelings for Hashirama. Before or now. It could certainly make things awkward if he did.

“What?! Uh no, that's gross.” Madara made a disgusted face. “No, plus when Hashirama and I were friends I hadn’t presented, and even if I had no, just no.” Madara shook his head. Even thinking about it felt gross.

“Why not?” Tobirama tilted his head, clear confusion on his face. “He’s handsome, a strong alpha, charming, and charismatic. He can be an air head at times but he’s a good man. He’s a good husband, father, and clan head.”

“Stop trying to sell me Hashirama as a partner. Anyway I see Hashirama as a brother, nothing more. It would honestly feel like incest. The very thought gives me hibby-geebies and makes me want to vomit.” He pointed out, scrunching his nose. “Plus even now, I still see that dorky kid with that shitty bowl cut.”

“I suppose … yeah that was an awful cut for him.” Tobirama chuckled. “You don’t see me the same way?” He couldn’t help but feel relieved. He would have felt guilty if Madara had harbored feelings for Hashirama but was now stuck marrying him instead.

“Gods no! I suppose it helps that we didn’t meet as kids, had I felt that way I wouldn’t have agreed to a marriage.” Madara said with a shrug. “Plus can you imagine the headache it would have been had Hashirama and I tried to marry with us both being clan heads? No thank you, I don’t generally go out of my way to make my own life more difficult.”

“What did you want, when you thought of marrying and bonding?” Tobirama asked.

“I wanted a love match, but there was certainly more to it than just good looks and affection. I wanted someone competent, strong both physically and emotionally, who hopefully could temper my hot headedness, who I could trust not just with myself but future pups, and most importantly someone who wouldn’t or couldn’t replace me as clan head.” Madara explained. “I knew, as soon as I presented, the elder council would try to match me with someone who could replace me. They certainly tried their hardest to do so.”

“But me being a Senju they won’t?” Tobirama questioned.

“No, we may have peace but they wouldn’t replace me with you. I think they’d all keel over if someone tried to put a born Senju in charge of them. With this match I get to marry a smart, strong, good looking mate, who can’t take my seat and I know with courting trust will come with time … I honestly feel like the Uchiha are getting more out of it than the Senju.” Madara sighed. As much as he was glad to get the clan the help they needed, he felt a little bad the Senju seemingly were not getting the same benefits.

“I suppose it looks that way, I know the Uchiha aren’t coming into this alliance on equal footing.” Tobirama said softly, flushing a bit at Madara’s praise. He hadn’t exactly thought Madara already thought so highly of him.

“No, we’re not … I had hoped to bridge the gap before suing for peace but I didn’t have a lot of options at this point.” Madara sighed. “It’s why we didn’t make many changes to the treaty, honestly Hashirama was more fair than he should have been. More fair than many other clans would have been.”

“I wrote the treaty, I knew there was no way we could have lasting peace if it hadn’t been fair. I knew the Uchiha would chafe under too many restrictions. Anyone would. Though I did let him and Mito write up the marriage contract.” Tobirama added. “Though I did tweak it a bit before we presented it to you.”

Madara stared at him for a bit, while not surprising they had realized the Uchiha were desperate for this. It was surprising to hear they hadn’t taken advantage of the situation. “What about you? What did you want when it came to marriage and bonding?” Madara honestly felt like he’d spent all this time spilling his guts. He wanted to know more about Tobirama.

“Ah well, I suppose I had thought something advantageous for the clan would be nice.” Tobirama shrugged. “I never gave it much thought, hopefully someone I could grow affection for … I didn’t want anything like my parents' marriage.”

“That bad?”

“Butsuma didn’t really care for others unless you were useful to him, useful for the clan. In turn we were just tools for him to use as he saw fit.” Tobirama shrugged. “Don’t get me wrong, he was an excellent clan head, he had a sharp eye for treaties and getting the most out of our allies while keeping them satisfied with the deal. And he was an excellent shinobi, always willing to impart wisdom though it could be heavy handed at times. He was a well liked instructor and very good at it before he took over as clan head. His training and wisdom kept many of us alive when we needed it. He had a talent of seeing people's weaknesses and strengths, giving them advice and training to help them improve. Or pointing them in the right direction of a sensei better suited. I still use a lot of his teaching methods.”

“He was more like a cockroach you couldn’t kill. I swear my arms were always so sore after fighting him on the battlefield, I had no idea I could swing the gunbai that hard and not kill someone.” Madara groaned. “I kind of figured it wasn’t a fairy tale with the fact you and Hashirama call him by his name.” He sighed while Tobirama merely grunted in response. The silence stretched between them but it wasn’t necessarily awkward.

“Do you have summons?” Tobirama asked.

“I don’t, Izuna does but uses them for stealth missions rather than on the battlefield … I never really found anything that matched me.” Madara said, looking back at Tobirama. “Do you?”

“I do, would you like to meet them?”

“Really? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you use them before. I would like that.” Madara nodded, trying to think of what animal would fit Tobirama.

“Unfortunately we’ll have to leave the aviary, lest they decide to have a snack in here.” Tobirama explained, grabbing a bird from Madara’s shoulder.

“Well, I suppose this is goodbye for now.” He cooed to the falcon on his arm before lifting it to allow it to fly back to its perch. Tobirama removed the bird from Madara’s other shoulder, this bird actually pecked at his hand.

“Watch it, or I’ll make you for dinner next time.” Tobirama warned, red eyes narrowed at the bird in his hands.

“Noooo! They’re such a pretty bird!” Madara cried out, reaching out to try to take the bird from Tobirama’s hands.

“This one always bites.” Tobirama hissed, the bird only cooed angrily as he set the bird back in its nest.

“I can’t believe you threatened to cook the bird.” Madara said as they stepped out of the aviary. He dusted off his clothes, he wasn’t surprised to find himself covered in feathers. Thankfully not shit this time.

“I can’t believe you shit talk to the birds.” Tobirama chuckled as they made their way towards the training grounds.

“I trained my first falcon to shit on people when I made a certain whistling sound.” Madara grinned. “Eventually she picked up who I didn’t like and started pestering them on her own.”

“No way.”

“I did, honest to Amaterasu. Just ask Kuro, it was very entertaining to watch her fly free and shit on people.” Madara chuckled. “Did you know falcons are in the same family as parrots? They’re very intelligent.”

“That is diabolical, Madara, I can’t believe I’ve never tried that.” Tobirama shook his head. Pressing his hand to the ground, he reached out to sense for anyone nearby. Feeling they were in the clear. “Alright, I’ll summon just one for now. They can be uh inhospitable to new people, so don’t take it personally.” He didn’t really know how else to describe his prickly summons. They certainly were not shy on who they liked and who they did not like. He didn’t want Madara to be surprised if his summons didn’t like him right away.

“Few people like me as it is, Hikaku says I’m an ‘acquired taste’.” Madara said backing up to give Tobirama room. He tried imagining what kind of summons Tobirama would have. He was a suiton user, but they weren’t near water so probably nothing that needed water to live. And he did say if they stayed in the aviary they’d snack. Some kind of predator that ate birds. That could be so many things. With a few hand signs and then a puff of smoke Madara finally saw Tobirama’s summon.

A very large snow leopard.

Madara had to admit he had not expected a cat of all things. But now that he thought it over, Tobirama could be cat-like. At least from what Hashirama told him about Tobirama as a child, Tobirama was very cat-like. A prickly cat who cared not for what people thought of them, liked who they liked and disliked those they didn’t. It’s green eyes looked from Tobirama to Madara, pupil thinning as it took him in.

“Madara this is Fubuki, Fubuki this is Madara Uchiha.” Tobirama said, gesturing between them.

“It is an honor to meet you.” Madara bowed to the cat.

“His chakra smells warm like a hearth.” Fubuki said, her voice was deep and warm. “He is the Uchiha your brother always speaks of, yes?”

“Yes, one and the same.” Tobirama nodded, reaching out to pet her warm, thick fur. Just like a regular cat, Fubuki arched up into Tobirama’s touch.

“You said he was the enemy, why is he in the compound?” She asked slowly, moving to stalk around Madara. While he probably could defend himself against an attack from a summon, he didn’t want to ruin the good mood between himself and Tobirama by doing so. His best bet was to remain still and allow the summon to size him up.

“I suppose I forgot to tell you, things have been so busy lately but we’ve made peace with the Uchiha. Madara is here so we may court.” Tobirama explained quickly. He had certainly complained to Fubuki about the war with the Uchiha enough times, it wasn’t surprising she was worried to be told there was an Uchiha in the compound.

“Court? You’re bonding with him?” Fubuki looked from Madara to Tobirama. The summon looked surprised, tilting her large fuzzy head as she looked between the two.

“Yes.” Tobirama nodded.

“About time you find a mate and have some cubs.” She huffed, moving to bump Tobirama with her large head.

“Cubs will come later, we’re not rushing into anything.” Tobirama sighed, petting her large head.

“Well he smells fertile, you shouldn’t have any troubles.” She hummed, turning to sniff at Madara.

“Fubuki.” Tobirama covered his face as Madara flushed brightly.

“Ah thank you?” Madara shifted on his feet awkwardly. What was he supposed to say to that? He knew from Izuna’s summons that their social norms were not the same as humans, it was best to thank them if they complimented you even if it was weird. He really did not want to piss off Tobirama’s summons, especially with teeth and claws like that.

“I see this one has manners.” Fubuki huffed, moving closer to sniff Madara. “You may pet my head.” She added the closer she got.

Madara reached out, mindful to pet just her head. He knew even regular ninnekos were peculiar about where they allowed humans to pet them. He bet her fur was as soft as it looked, briefly considering taking off his gloves to feel it fully.

“Why are you wearing gloves? It’s summer.” She questioned, green eyes watching Madara carefully.

“I’ve always wondered, I assumed it was for a better grip on the gunbai or perhaps something as shallow as style.” Tobirama pointed out.

“Oh? I mean they do help with a better grip, but actually I burnt my hands when I first started learning fire style, though I've obviously gotten better with it I still wear them just in case.” He explained, pulling off one of his gloves.

“How badly were they burnt?” Tobirama asked, surprised to hear Madara had burnt his hands. Must have been bad if he wore gloves to keep it from happening again or that his hands had been damaged to the point of needing a barrier between them and whatever he was holding.

“Pretty bad, dad pretty much had to do everything for me until they healed.” Madara explained by showing his bare palm, shiny by the scar tissue. “Best guess we have is that due to my wind nature, my fire burns hotter than most.” He said with a shrug. He reached down to pet Fubuki’s head with his bare hand. “Kami, you’re so soft.” He whispered. He wanted to bury his face in her fur. He bet she made for a good cuddle partner in a nest.

“You think my fur is soft, you should feel my paw pads.” Fubuki pointed out with a proud chuff.

“You’re the prettiest summon I’ve ever seen.” He said softly. “The Uchiha have ninnekos, but no one like you.” He added.

“Of course not, there is no one like me.” She purred, leaning into Madara’s pets. “I like this one.” She hummed, bumping her head into Madara.

“I’m honored to have your seal of approval.” Madara smiled, looking up at Tobirama who watched fondly.

“Don’t worry Fubuki, I’ll bring Madara by another time.” Tobirama said, reaching out to pet along her back.

“You’ll bring him to meet the cubs, yes?” She asked, arching her back up into his touch.

“Of course, I’m sure they’d love their own personal heater.” Tobirama chuckled.

“I’ll hold you to it.” Fubuki said, moving to rub against Tobirama before he returned her to the summoning realm.

“Well that went better than I expected. It took ages for her to allow Hashirama just to pet her. The cubs do enjoy chewing on him.”

“I’m glad I could make a good first impression.” He smiled, slowly taking a seat on the ground and inhaling deeply. “Tell me more about yourself? I feel like all I’ve done is talk about myself, or rather Kuro taking the piss out about me.”

“Me?”

“Yeah, your likes, dislikes, your hobbies.” Madara suggested. “Eventually you’ll be moving to the Uchiha compound and we’ll be living together. I want to make it home to you, I know it’ll take time but I want you to find comfort there.”

“Uh, I like reading. Really anything I can get my hands on.” Tobirama sat down beside Madara as he thought about it, when was the last time someone asked him about himself?

“Well there’s an Uchiha library, not far from my house, you’ll have access to, though most books are just our history. I’m sure you’ll find something interesting there.” He explained.

“That would be nice, the Uchiha are so secretive. Not surprising with your doujutsu.” Tobirama said, trying not to show his excitement. He had always been curious, and getting information from the source was best. Plus learning more about the Uchiha from their own archives would be helpful in not just understanding his future husband but his future clan.

“So reading, what else? I take it you spend time with your summons.” Madara asked.

“Well, I train the children here, or at least start their training. After they master the basics I work on finding them a sensei that can devote more time to them or better suited to their strengths.” Tobirama hummed as he thought over it. “Yeah, I go out hunting with my summons during the winter and spend time in the summoning realm when I can.”

“Perhaps we can go hunting together. You said it was something you knew about Hatake courting. Your summons and my hawks, as long as your summons promise not to eat my birds.” Madara chuckled.

“That would be fun, I’d like that. And I’m sure I can convince them not to snack on your birds.” He smiled. “Though they don’t really like the weather here, it’s generally too hot for them.”

“Suppose that makes sense, their fur is much better suited for the snow and ice.” He said, thinking over it. “Why isn’t Kawarama heir and why have I never seen him on the battlefield?” He had been aware that Hashirama had three younger brothers but never their birth order. It had been surprising to hear that Kawarama was the second born and not Tobirama. It seemed odd that the second born had been sent outside of the clan to the Capital while one of the youngest was made clan heir.

“I was wondering when that question was going to come up, Kawarama isn’t hm upset that he wasn't made heir but more disappointed in himself? I think?” Tobirama scratched his head as he thought. “We don’t really talk about it honestly. He had a close call with the Hagoromo when he was seven.” Tobirama began as he pulled blades of grass. “Butsuma was so disappointed, took Kawarama to the capital with him as some kind of punishment and apparently Kawarama has quite the way with words. Especially surprising at his young age. Obviously this made a big impression with some big wig there so Butsuma left him there to be a full time delegate to the Daimyo.”

“What the fuck was he doing out of the compound at seven?” Madara asked, shocked that Kawarama at seven had been so far from the compound that he had been in danger.

“Senju’s start taking missions at about seven or eight.” Tobirama explained. “I mean, normally just courier missions. And Kawarama was very skilled for his age. Even though he’s not an active shinobi now he’s still very skilled, probably only second to me. He said he didn’t want to lose the talents he had in case we needed to call him away from the capital to fight again.”

“The fuck.” Madara whispered, staring at Tobirama. He was horrified at the very idea of sending a child that young on any kind of mission.“Uchiha don’t begin training until ten, and even then they’re not allowed out of the compound on their own until fourteen typically…” he trailed off. He hadn’t started taking courier missions until the year he turned ten. And even then was always with an older shinobi.

“Really?” Tobirama raised a brow. He was surprised to hear how differently the Uchiha began training and assigning missions. But it made sense, no matter how brilliant a child shinobi was, they were still a child, body still growing, and still learning.

“Yes, really. My siblings and I were never allowed out of the compound by ourselves until we were fourteen. No Uchiha child is allowed to be outside the compound alone until they’re fourteen. There have been exceptions but they’re rare.” He explained. “Even when I started running courier missions at ten, it was always with an older, more experienced shinobi with me.”

“Wow that’s ah different …If that is the case how was your brother killed then? He couldn’t have been taking missions, right?” Tobirama asked, a bit confused.

“No, he wasn't old enough for missions, he was only eight … Togakushi was a wanderer. Liked to explore anywhere and everywhere he could get himself into. What we think happened is that he snuck out of the compound and either got lost or kidnapped outside our walls.” Madara explained. “My mother used to leash him when she would take him to market so he couldn’t run off.”

“A leash?”

“It was like a little harness with a tether she could hold on to so he couldn’t run off. Once when she took him to market, he ran off because he saw a balloon and then he fell asleep at a shop. If my mother didn’t already have white hair he definitely would have given her white hair.” He sighed. “He was a sweet pup, and loved to talk to anyone and everyone.”

“Sounds like Hashirama.” Tobirama said softly. “Hashirama always said there were no strangers, just people you hadn’t made friends with.”

“Sounds like Hashirama.” Madara chuckled.

“I’ve found you!” Kuro called out as he began to approach. “I’ve been trying to find you two for forever!”

“Well maybe if you hadn’t slept in like a laze about, you wouldn't be running around trying to find us.” Madara huffed as he looked back at his brother.

“Did Madara become one with your aviary?” Kuro asked, smiling.

“He did … and had an interesting story about training a falcon to shit on people when he whistled?” Tobirama asked.

“Oh yeah, Meechee.” Kuro nodded. “She nearly took someone’s eye out after an Elder tried to box Madara’s ears for starting a fight with an older kid.”

“Oh! I thought he was joking!”

“Madara doesn’t joke.”

“I do too! I tell jokes all the time!” Madara grabbed his brother’s ankles and yanked his feet out from under him, pulling him down to the ground. “There’s one right now.”

“Ooof!” Kuro groaned as he fell to the ground. “Yeah you tell terrible puns with dad and you two laugh like it’s the funniest thing in the world. It’s awful Tobirama, truly.” Kuro whined.

“As long as it’s not tree and plant puns. I’m so sick of them.” Tobirama said flatly. “Hashirama also thinks of himself as a comedian. He’s not, we just laugh to make him feel better. I think it’s an older sibling thing.”

“Have you guys sparred yet?” Kuro asked as he remained laying down.

“Hm no, we spent a lot of time at the aviary and then I got to meet Tobirama's summons.” Madara looked at Tobirama. “Would you like to spar? Hand to hand?”

“No weapons or sharingan?” Tobirama countered as he stood.

“That’s fine by me.” Madara stood, bruising the dirt and grass off himself.

“Yay!” Kuro cheered, sitting up.

They weren’t in any kind of sparring ring- just a field outside of the main compound. But it certainly worked well enough for a quick spar. Madara stretched out a bit as they moved away from Kuro. Tobirama did the same, it would be nice to have a new sparring partner. He didn’t think he and Madara had ever faced each other in battle.

“I want a good clean match, ladies!” Kuro called out, earning him a flat look from Tobirama.

“Ignore him.” Madara huffed.

“I’ve had a lot of practice ignoring Hashirama.” Tobirama pointed out, turning back to Madara.

“Oh I bet.” Madara chuckled. For a moment they just circled each other, taking in each other's stance. Sure Madara had watched bits of Tobirama’s fights with Izuna. But not enough to get a feel for the alpha as a shinobi. Plus he was more often concentrating on fighting Hashirama and not destroying the land they were fighting on.

“Come on! I’m not getting any younger!” Kuro yelled. “I’ve already got grey hairs!” Madara snorted, rolling his eyes.

“Comments from the peanut gallery are not necessary.” Tobirama huffed, turning to look at Kuro, who only grinned as if he had won. Tobirama turned back to Madara, they stared each other down before the alpha made the first move.

Logically, Madara knew Tobirama was fast. He wasn’t called the fastest shinobi in Fire for no reason. And he had to be to keep up with Izuna with the sharingan. But battling against it was very different from Hashirama. Madara blocked the quick jabs when the alpha lunged at him. He was rarely put on defense and he had to force himself not to activate his sharingan to catch all of Tobirama’s movements.

“Not bad.” Tobirama grinned, jumping back out of the way as Madara switched from defense to offense.

“That seems to be high praise coming from you.” Madara huffed as he dashed forward. His punches were not as fast as Tobirama's but certainly packed a harder hit. “Come now, dance with me Tobirama.” Madara teased, chasing after him.

“Oh now you’ve done it Tobirama, he’s talking about dancing!” Kuro called out. Madara leapt, punching down into the ground as Tobirama jumped out of his path. “Mada, don't break your fiance! It took us twelve years to find you one!”

“Kuro I swear to Amaterasu I will end you.” Madara growled looking over at his brother. He hadn’t even noticed Tobirama barreling towards him.

“Keep your focus on me.” Tobirama said as he crowded into Madara’s space. “Not him.” Tobirama added, his hands moving quickly to hit Madara before he tried to trip him up.

“Hard not to when he’s got a big mouth.” Madara huffed, blocking a few of the hits before he began to hit back.

“Well, I suppose some might find that attractive.” Tobirama said, grinning slowly.

“Stop!” Madara tried not to laugh. “Making me laugh is cheating.” He chuckled, shoving Tobirama half heartedly, who merely chuckled.

“Just because I’m the middle child doesn’t mean you get to pick on me too!” Kuro cried out in offense. “I am your elder!”

“And proof that age does not equal wisdom.” Tobirama shrugged. “Be quiet, you’re distracting your brother.”

“Arg!” Kuro cried out, pulling his hair.

“Watch out, he’ll have steam coming out of his ears soon.” Madara laughed.

“Now you’re cheating.” Tobirama chuckled as he shoved Madara, the actual spar forgotten.

“Stop ganging up on me and focus on fighting each other!” Kuro huffed, kicking his feet.

“Actually he makes a good point.” Madara stilled as he looked from Tobirama to Kuro.

“You know, I have to agree.” Tobirama grinned slowly as he turned from Madara to Kuro.

“Finally!” Kuro huffed. “Wait-“ Kuro scrambled to his feet as both Madara and Tobirama started rushing towards him. “No! This is not what I meant!” He screamed running away from the two men chasing him. “You’re supposed to be fighting each other! Not chasing me!!”

It was getting difficult to chase after Kuro as he made his way back into the compound, weaving wildly between people. Tobirama had the home field advantage, taking to the rooftops while Madara followed on the ground. While he couldn’t see Tobirama he could still feel his cool chakra following from above.

By the time Kuro threw himself onto the porch of Hashirama’s house he was panting. Madara was almost disappointed in how worn out his brother looked. They really should work on his stamina better from now on.

“I’m safe!” Kuro called out.

“That’s what you think.” Madara said, wrapping an arm around his waist and hefting his brother over his shoulders. “Now to find a pond for your bratty mouth.”

Tobirama dropped down from the roof. “I’m afraid you’ll find most ponds around here with fish in them.” He said, chuckling.

“They’ll only nibble on him.” Madara said, tightening his arm on his brother's struggling form. “He’ll survive.”

“What is going on?” Hashirama opened the door, staring at them. It had been a peaceful day so far but he could hear Kuro’s screams from his office and at first was worried something had gone wrong but it was so peaceful other than Kuro’s yelling.

“Hashirama-sama! Save me!” Kuro cried out, trying to twist out of Madara’s arm.

“From?!” Hashirama blinked a few times. Kuro looked fine, a little sweaty and red in the face. But he didn’t see any wounds, Tobirama and Madara were laughing quite merrily.

“The pond, what else?!” Kuro cried out kicking his legs. “Tobirama please!” He began to laugh as Madara tickled him. “Stop! Him! Someone!”

“This one’s got a big mouth, I’m afraid only a dip in the pond will help.” Madara sighed, trying to fight from laughing.

Hashirama had to cover his mouth to keep from laughing as well. “Oh well, a clan head must do as they think is best. I’d hate to get in the way of that.”

“No! Betrayed! I’ve been betrayed!” Kuro cried out between fits of laughter.

“Hashirama-sama! We saw-“ a shinobi rushed up to the house, stilling when he saw Tonirama and Madara standing there. “Tobirama-sama was chasing the Uchihas through the compound, we thought something was amiss.” The guard tapered off, embarrassed that they had jumped to such a drastic conclusion.

“Nothing amiss, just a friendly chase.” Tobirama chuckled, he reached out and patted the man on the shoulder. “No harm done. Thank you for your vigilance.”

“Injustice! I’m being bullied!” Kuro huffed. “All because I’m the middle child!”

“Please ignore him.” Madara bowed to the guard. “I apologize for any trouble our impromptu chase may have caused.”

“Don’t drop me!” Kuro scrambled to grab at the back of Madara’s shirt. “And don’t tell people to ignore me!”

——

After dinner Madara had washed up, it was interesting to see they had indoor plumbing. The Uchiha had it as well, though it seemed the Senju took a different approach. He wondered if they could compare notes on it. He heard a knock at his door as he worked to dry his hair, surprised as it was quite late. Answering the door to see Toka standing there. Certainly not who he expected to be there.

“Ah, how can I help you?” He asked.

“I don’t know what kind of game you’re playing here but I don’t like it and I’ll be watching you closely.” She hissed, crowding into his face. “One toe out of line and I’m taking your head, ceasefire be damned.”

“I’m not playing any kind of game.” Madara said flatly.

“I don’t know how you changed your presentation, but I will-“

“I’ve been an omega since I was seventeen, it’s the only presentation I’ve ever had. You’re welcome to reach out to my father and the Uchiha healer who was there for it, if you’d like.” Madara cut her off.

“As if I’d trust a fucking thing any of you rats have to say.” She huffed. “You’ve always had the scent of an alpha until now. Certainly makes things easier for you, doesn’t it? Sue for peace, and suddenly you’re an omega and unmated to be matched with Tobirama.”

“First off, I wasn’t even there for the first meeting when it was brought up. I told Kuro, very specially not to tell anyone about my presentation.” Madara pointed out. “Would you like a Senju healer to verify it now? Shall I drop my pants and show my cunt? Would that satisfy you?” He asked, crossing his arms.

Toka reared back, face flushed. “As if I'd want to see your ruined cunt.”

“Oh now you claim to know I have a ruined cunt? How ever would you know that?” He sneered. “Fuck a lot of Uchiha cunts, have you?”

“Fuck you.”

“No thank you, you’re not my type and I am a taken man.” He chuckled.

“Toka.” Tobirama was suddenly right behind her, hand on her shoulder. It clearly startled Toka as much as Madara. “It’s late, is there a reason you’re at my betrothal's room?” He asked.

“No reason.” She shrugged the hand off her shoulder, giving Madara a glare before walking off. Madara watched her walk away before slowly turning to look at Tobirama.

“I am sorry.” Tobirama said softly. “I know she’s not happy about this but I didn’t expect her to confront you over this.”

“It’s natural for a shinobi to be suspicious.” Madara shrugged. “Though the ruined cunt comment was uncalled for.”

“Yes, I am sorry I will speak to her about it.” Tobirama nodded, feeling rather embarrassed by Toka’s comments.

“It is understandable, I played up at being an alpha for years … if-“

“I don’t need a healer to look you over to prove you’re an omega.” Tobirama stopped him, holding up a hand. “The scent token from your nest was proof enough, that scent matches your current scent now, plus it would be foolish to go so far with such a lie. I’d find out once we married anyway, which would make the marriage contact and ceasefire null and void.” He explained. “I know you’re not that stupid.” Tobirama wasn’t about to make Madara expose himself to someone unknown to him. And even though healers took oaths to do no harm, Tobirama wasn’t sure if he trusted a Senju healer to examine Madara without either being an ass about it or pushing boundaries. Plus he didn’t doubt Madara’s omega status, hiding his presentation had been the wisest decision with everything that had happened.

“Well, thank you, ah I should go to bed.” Madara said softly.

“Yes, again I apologize for her rude behavior, I’ll talk to her. Thank you for understanding.” Tobirama nodded to him. “Good night Madara.” He added before leaving.

Madara sighed once he closed the door. Not at all how he hoped things would go, hopefully he and Toka could at least be civil in the future. Who knew writing out and signing the ceasefire was going to be the easy part? He knew there were plenty of people who were not fond of the idea of peace between the Uchiha and Senju. But he didn’t expect it from Hashirama’s family. Not much he could do about it now.

—--

Tobirama tracked down Toka’s chakra, no surprise she was in the training yard. Probably taking her frustrations out on a training dummy. When he finally came upon her, he was right. She was beating the training dummy into the ground. If it had been a living person they would have been dead surely by the strength alone.

“Toka.” He approached slowly.

“Tsk what do you want?” She huffed, wiping around to face Tobirama. “Here to chastise me, little cousin?”

“Yes.” Tobirama didn’t flinch at her tone, crossing his arms as he stood in front of her. “You were beyond out of line. First off Madara is the Uchiha Clan Head, you cannot speak to someone of a higher station in that way, secondly whether you like it or not he and I will be married. Not only will the Senju and Uchiha be kin but he will be your kin by marriage.” He pointed out.

“I don’t want to hear this shit … it’s not like Hashirama or you ever listen to anyone else.” She huffed.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Tobirama asked, a little baffled. He knew not all Senju’s were peace loving like Hashirama or even able to see the benefits of peace. But no one has spoken up against it. “We held a clan meeting when Madara first sued for peace. No one spoke out against it, you didn’t!”

“Would it have made it a difference?!” Toka snapped.

“Yes! You know that! Hashirama and I have always held you in high esteem, we’ve always valued your opinion. You’re not only our cousin but a valued member of this clan. Had you spoken out-“

“You know damn well Hashirama wasn’t going to let this go. He’s been begging those Uchiha rats for peace for years! He was going to run over anyone against it to get what he wanted.” Toka pointed out.

“Then you come to me!” Tobirama yelled. “As you’ve done many times before when you’ve felt Hashirama has made questionable choices.”

“And would you have listened?”

“I have listened to each and every time you’ve had misgivings about Hashirama’s choices, fuck even choices I’ve made! I have listened, we’ve talked about it and worked it out. We’ve even changed plans and followed your lead, many times before. You know you are valued to the clan, to Hashirama, and especially to me.” Tobirama pointed out.

Toka rolled her eyes and grunted.

“Toka, you are like my big sister. I have trusted you always, I have always looked up to you. As a person, as a shinobi, as a fellow alpha.” Tobirama said firmly, reaching out to squeeze her arm. “If you had true misgivings, I would have listened. I would have brought your concerns to Hashirama.”

“And yet you sacrificed yourself for his dreams. And he let you.” She seethed.

“Would you like to know how many times Hashirama told me he did not want to do this? Did not want to arrange a marriage between myself and Madara?” Tobirama asked.

“Zero?”

“He asked me, specifically asked six times if I wanted to be engaged to an Uchiha for peace and another five times if I was sure if this was truly what I wanted in more vague terms.” Tobirama said seriously. “He has told me multiple times he never wanted to arrange my marriage to anyone for any reason. And not just because we didn’t know it was an option with the Uchiha. He even said if I wanted to back out at any point, we would. The marriage and ceasefire would be off, no questions asked.”

Toka blinked a few times, clearly surprised. “But why? Surely he knows this is the easiest way to peace?”

“He does, but he saw first hand how poorly arranged marriages can go … even those who come willingly into a marriage … he was afraid I’d end up like mother.” Tobirama spoke softer. “Yes, anija has always wanted peace, longed to renew his friendship with Madara but never at the expense of anyone - be it to war or an arranged marriage. Least of all me.”

Toka bit her lip. “I’m still pissed … I don’t trust him or his clan.” She pointed out.

“I know, but Madara is … he isn’t a bad person. Sure he’s fierce on the battle front and he’s killed people but what shinobi hasn’t? He’s actually quite nice when you see him outside the battlefield.” He pointed out.

“Really? Madara Uchiha nice?” Toka snorted. “Never thought I’d hear you say that.”

“He complains to birds about people and baby talks to them.” He said smiling. “He practically let a pigeon make a nest in his hair today.”

“He’s got enough of it to make a nest for a whole family of birds.” Toka chuckled. “You’re really sure about this? That we can trust them?”

“The Uchiha need us more than we need them. I don’t think they will be doing anything to jeopardize this.” He explained. “Plus I can in fact hold my own, Madara is serious about making this relationship work too. And Kuro, as annoying as he is, isn’t all that bad.”

“Oooh has someone finally gotten their Uchiha crush?” Toka teased Tobirama, nudging him. It was often said, a Senju wasn’t an adult until they had a battlefield crush on an enemy. Especially if it was an Uchiha. Tobirama had always rolled his eyes at the jokes about it.

“Nothing wrong with enjoying my fiancés presence.”

“Wait till the wedding Tobi!” Toka teased, giving him a playful shove.

“I am sorry if there was anything I’ve done to make you feel unheard.” Tobirama said softly. “I would appreciate it if you could apologize to Madara for your behavior.”

“Yeah … I know.” Toka sighed, kicking the dirt. “It’s just frustrating … I worry this is all going to blow up in our faces and you’ll be left holding the bag and picking up the pieces.”

“We at least have to try, for not only us but for future generations.” Tobirama pointed out. “It won’t be a walk in a park but I think things will turn out for the better.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah … I apologize to Madara.” Toka sighed.

“Thank you Toka, and if you ever have worries, you’re always welcome to come to me if you don’t think Hashirama will listen. Okay?” Tobirama said, patting her shoulder.

“Will do.” Toka nodded as they headed out of the training ground together.

Notes:

//And we're nearly to the end of Madara's first visit to the Senju Compound. We find out more about Tobirama's family and who isn't happy about this ceasefire and marriage. Thank you everyone for all the comments, kudos, and bookmarks. I love it all and you've all given me such great ideas for future chapters! Thank you, feel free to hit me up on tumblr @ Madarasthicc! Have a great week!

Chapter 19: Rise Above this Doubt

Summary:

Madara and Kuro get ready to leave the Senju Compound. Another surprise at breakfast before Madara gifts Tobirama a hand made courting gift and they finally discuss what they both want in their relationship. Madara does not expect Toka to actually apologize but perhaps there’s hope for a friendly friendship between them.

Notes:

//we’re at the end of Madara’s first visit, and we get a lot of info on the Senju mainline family! Please enjoy!!

Madara woke, slowly stretching out first before getting out of bed. He was a little sad to be leaving already but he didn’t want to wear out his welcome. Plus this was only the first of many visits, he imagined his and Tobirama’s courting would be a long one. But he had hope, he enjoyed Tobirama’s presence so far and the few interactions they had were positive. It certainly was a good indicator that things would continue to go well. Even with the confrontation with Toka he was hopeful things would work out.

He dressed lightly, packing his bags. Best to get everything ready now so when they departed they were ready to go. He reached out to feel for Kuro’s chakra and was surprised to find him awake and in the kitchen. It made him wonder what Kuro was doing awake already. Deciding he had to see this for himself, Madara headed to the kitchen after pocketing Tobirama’s courting gift.

“Good morning Madara!” Kawarama chirped, setting down a plate of food for Kuro.

“Kawarama, it’s good to see you. I didn’t know you’d be at the compound.” Madara nodded. “I see you’ve convinced this one to wake up early.” He said, stepping into the kitchen. “That’s an impressive feat in itself.”

“I thought I’d come for a visit and it just happened to coincide with your own visit.” He explained. “Ah well, good food can be a powerful motivator.” He said smiling. “Take a seat, I’ll make you a plate. Tea or coffee?” He asked, turning back to get Madara a cup and make up another plate for him.

“I’ll take tea, thank you.” Madara said, taking a seat beside Kuro who was nursing a large cup of coffee. “How did you sleep last night?” He asked, turning to look at Kuro.

“Good, are you packed and ready to go?” Kuro asked, as he began to dig into his food.

“Yup, I figured we’d do breakfast then I could give Tobirama my courting gift before we left.” He hadn’t had the chance yesterday. There hadn’t been a moment for Madara to give his courting gift to Tobirama privately.

“Ooooh what did you get Tobira?” Kawarama asked, as he brought over a mug and plate of food for Madara.

“I would prefer to keep my courting with Tobirama private.” Madara huffed, crossing his arms. He didn’t know why everyone was up in his business. Though he supposed Kawarama was just being the dutiful older brother.

“Madara gets so shy about these things.” Kuro chuckled between bites of food. “He wouldn’t even tell me! Although I think I have an idea of what it is though, he’s been spending quite a bit of time at the smiths.” He added.

“I will suffocate you in your eggs.” Madara growled, glaring at his brother. Kami, he could just see how Kawarama and Kuro were going to be menaces together. He could just see the nightmare the two of them would create for shits and giggles.

“So cute! As long as you’re properly courting my sweet baby brother.” Kawarama sighed dreamily. “I can’t complain then, Tobira is so sweet, I’m sure whatever you have gotten him or gifted him, he will like. It’s very much the thought that counts with him.”

“Of course, I’m taking this courting very seriously.” Madara said, it made sense if Hashirama was worried about their relationship that Kawarama would be as well. Tobirama was their baby brother, Kami knows if someone was courting Izuna he would be nosey to ensure they were courting Izuna properly. “I don’t just want a good partnership between our clans … I want Tobirama’s and I’s relationship to be good too. I had always hoped for a love match-“

“Really? You don’t seem like the romantic type.” Kawarama pointed out with a cock to his head. “Not that I presume to know you all that well, Hashirama spoke of you often in letters. Though you were what, fourteen at the time?”

“I mean when I was fourteen, I wasn’t really thinking of romance at the time. And one doesn’t show the whole table their hand right away.” Madara said, looking away from Kawarama and Kuro. He had always felt embarrassed of it, he was not a soft, sweet omega. He didn’t have time to day dream of a sweet alpha sweeping him off his feet. He had a clan to run and people to protect. Being that kind of omega was not in his cards, he still wasn’t even sure if that’s what he wanted.

“Suppose that makes sense, I imagine if people knew you were looking for romance they could easily trick you.” Kawarama sighed. “Such a sad state to be in. People can be so cruel if they think they can use your desires against you.”

“Yes, I'd rather not deal with it. Plus some alphas seem to think I’d quit being a shinobi once I married.” Madara added. “Rather foolish thinking on their part honestly.”

“What about you? I’m sure you've met a lot of people living in the capital.” Kuro asked, looking at Kawarama. “With both your older and now younger brother matched, are you looking for a partner? Or do you have one back at the capital?”

“No one exclusively.” Kawarama said with a wink. “Alas, most just enjoy me for a time and move on to greener pastures. So sad - always the lover, never the bride!” He fake cried. Madara was beginning to see how Kawarama and Hashirama were brothers.

“I don’t think that’s how that saying actually goes.” Kuro said, tilting his head to which Kawarama merely waved his hand in dismissal. Kawarama was definitely cut from the same cloth as Hashirama was. Sure they had moments they could be serious, well thought out but goofy and dramatic deep down.

“Do you think you’d be able to take us to Tobirama’s home? I'd like to give him my courting gift before we go. While I’m sure I could find it through chakra sense alone-” Madara started.

“You don’t want to be wandering the Senju Compound with the ceasefire so new. Can’t say I blame you.” Kawarama nodded. “Things like this just need time, I’ve seen plenty of ceasefires in the capital. Though not between enemies like the Senju and the Uchiha. And I’ve seen a lot of clans rush into forcing peace and that never works.”

“That’s the last thing we want.” Madara said softly, looking at Kuro before turning to his meal. He noticed Kuro had already taken a few bites from his plate. Smiling fondly he began to dig in, not that he believed anyone of the Senju would be poisoning them, especially not Hashirama’s family. Even with his confrontation with Toka, he knew there would be no hidden actions. Any future confrontations would be out in the open.

“I don’t think anyone wants that, I know I’m not on the battlefield and I’m not in the compound often but I hear plenty of things in the Capital.” Kawarama pointed out as he brought his mug with him to sit at the table. “I think both clans are tired of this pointless war. I’d say our allies are as well.”

“I would agree with that. It was time for a change.” Kuro nodded in agreement. “We’re lucky things have fallen the way they have.”

“Oh you think so?” Kawarama asked, taking a seat across from Kuro as he and Madara ate breakfast.

“Well yes, I mean both clans are getting a ceasefire and Madara is getting a good partner. What more could I want for my brother? Madara may not show his cards to everyone but those close enough to him have known he’s always been a romantic at heart.” Kuro said, leaning against Madara.

“It’s sweet you two are so close.” Kawarama hummed, resting his cheek on his hand.

“Of course we’re close, we’re brothers.” Madara hummed between bites of food. “We grew up together, trained and fought together. It would make anyone close.” He added, raising a brow. He wasn’t sure what Kawarama was getting at with his comments.

“Not all brothers are close though. My brothers and I didn’t grow up together, not the way you did with your brothers.” Kawarama pointed out. “Sure I’m free to come and go from the Capital but I’m more useful to the clan there than here. Plus some don’t even view us as brothers.” He sighed, clearly dejected by the idea.

“What do you mean?” Kuro asked, giving Madara a quick look. Kawarama seemed in a talkative mood, he supposed it would be good to know more about the Senju clan and Tobirama as well.

“Well Hashirama and I have the same mother and father. Hashirama takes after Butsuma while I take after our mother, Shiori. She was a Senju beta, one the clan elders and our grandfather arranged to marry Butsuma.” He began to explain. “She had Hashirama and then me about a year later, it was too much for her and she passed away after my birth. Now, I don’t know if it was the Elder Council or Butsuma himself wanted to remarry but he did about three months after. This time to a Hatake woman, Akshaya, who raised Hashirama and I, she was the only mother we remember. And three years later they had Tobira and Itama, so technically speaking Hashirama and I are brothers, while Tobirama and Itama are our half brothers. Well, Itama was.”

“Full, or half, fuck even adopted you were raised by the same parents that makes you siblings.” Madara pointed out. “Uchiha’s don’t make that distinction.” He added.

“Only as long as both your parents are Uchiha though.” Kuro pointed out. “Kami knows dad gets enough shit about us being half breeds. I can’t even imagine the shit show it would have been if dad had remarried and had more kids.” He sighed, shaking his head.

“No shit.” Madara groaned at the very thought. Not that they hadn’t wanted their father to be happy and remarry if he wanted to but once Madara presented any new children would have been a threat to Madara’s claim to clan heir. He hated that he was happy that his father never remarried and had more children.

 

“What do you mean?” Kawarama asked, raising a brow as he looked between the brothers.

“As I said, our mom wasn’t Uchiha and a lot of people were upset that the mainline married out. Plus out of the seven children our grandparents had, dad was the only alpha. The Uchiha, until Madara, were led by only alphas and there hadn’t even been an omega shinobi either.” Kuro sighed, explaining it. Honestly it was a bit embarrassing, all that potential wasted just because of their presentation. To deny people who were willing to train and fight for the Uchiha just because they were omega was stupid.

“So it was seen as a grave insult that the clan heir married outside of the clan. Our grandfather originally forbad our dad from marrying our mom, but rumor always was they ran off and spent heat/rut together and returned with mom pregnant. Forcing our grandfather to grant them their marriage.” Madara explained. “Although they did not have my older sister until three years after their marriage.”

“Oh so they fooled the old man?” Kawarama chuckled. “Convinced him they had to marry, lest the scandal of a child out of wedlock could cause a noble clan like the Uchiha.”

“They more than likely did spend a heat/rut with each other in hopes mom would get pregnant to force grandfather’s hand. They probably lied about her being pregnant to rush the wedding and by the time Turo realized our mother wasn’t pregnant it was too late.” Madara shrugged. “Pretty much, coupled with the fact that father was his only available heir in his eyes and he couldn’t let an omega, possibly pregnant with a mainline Uchiha child, leave the clan. Not with our doujutsu, added with the fact that dad was from the mainline and not just any other Uchiha alpha.”

“That was certainly smart of them to do it that way, dangerous but very smart.” Kawarama commented, impressed that Tajima and his wife had been so ballsy to pull something like this off.

“Honestly I think Turo was so mad that he had been tricked but he couldn’t let anyone else know he had been tricked. He was far too proud from what I’ve been told, he died the year I turned three, before Kuro was born.” Madara said, shrugging. “So I only know what is gossiped about and what little I’ve heard from my grandmother.”

“I’m honestly surprised he didn’t just kill your mother, that would solve the issue at hand. Get rid of the outsider and unwanted child. Your parents certainly played high stakes against your grandfather.” Kawarama shook his head.

“I never thought of that.” Madara said softly, staring down at his plate. He wanted to believe his grandfather wouldn’t have been able to kill a woman possibly carrying his grandchild. But he never believed his father could do what he did. He supposed that made himself, his siblings, and parents lucky Turo hadn’t gone that route.

“Blah, let's leave all the shitty stuff in the past, we have so much to look forward to in the bright future! I’ll have more nibblings to spoil soon!” Kawarama waved his hand as if clearing the depression air away.

“Woah, not soon, Tobirama and I are just beginning to court.” Madara flushed brightly at the very idea. Sure, he was thinking about having pups more often than not now but he was in no rush for them. Kawarama had a booming laugh at his comment and a clearly
panicked look on Madara’s face.

“Hashirama and Mito might be having another. Who knows, Mito is from a large family. I would not be surprised if they were planning for another, especially now with peace.” Kawarama said grinning. Madara could see in Kawarama’s sparkling brown eyes he was teasing him on purpose. He had not meant Hashirama and Mito having another baby.

“Oh I’m sure that’s what you meant.” Madara huffed, he knew Kawarama was going to be a pain in his ass just like Kuro was. He supposed that was what younger brothers were good for.

“How many kids do you want?” Kawarama asked.

“I mean, in the marriage contract we agreed on two.” Madara flushing brightly, he wasn’t sure how to answer that question.

“Sure, that’s all that’s required of you and Tobirama.” Kawarama pointed out. “But what do you want? Did you even want kids beforehand?”

“You sure ask a lot of questions.” Madara huffed, slowly sipping his tea. He looked up at Kawarama but the beta just sat there and stared at him. “Since presenting, I have wanted pups. At least a couple, but I don’t think I want as many as my grandmother.”

“Tobirama adores pups, he’s always wanted a big family. I was honestly surprised the contract was only asking for two but I suppose that’s between you and Tobira.” He said, slowly standing from the table. “Let me clean things up, then I can take you to Tobirama’s.”

“Thank you for making breakfast and tea, we appreciate how welcoming everyone has been.” Madara said as he finished his food.

“Well, if we want the rest of the clan to follow, us mainline family need to lead by example.” Kawarama pointed out as he began to clean up. “And really, you two don’t seem like a bad sort. I can see why Hashirama became such fast friends with you and why he wanted to pick that back up.” He added.

“Oh, well thank you … “ Madara wasn’t entirely sure what he could say to that. But he was glad to hear that Kawarama did seem to like him. He supposed that meant at least Hashirama and Kawarama liked him, he just needed to win over Mito and Toka. And of course Tobirama but that was what courting was for. At the very least he felt like he and Tobirama could have a good partnership, maybe even love if things continued to go well.

“Just leave your dishes in the sink, I’ll take care of it later.” Kawarama said. Kuro and Madara took their plates and mugs to the sink before following Kawarama out of the house.

As they made their way through the compound, Madara found plenty of people waving and greeting Kawarama, certainly more than people had yesterday when it was just Madara and Tobirama. Seemed Kawarama was rather popular with the Senju clan, perhaps due to him not being here often. He was surprised too to see how far away Tobirama’s house was from Hashirama’s and really out of the way. They seemed to be moving further away from the rest of the houses. He wondered if it had anything to do with this lab Tobirama needed.

“Well, here we are.” Kawarama announced as he led them onto a porch for a little house. It wasn’t surprising to find a smaller home, it was just Tobirama living there. “Kuro and I can wait out here if you’d like.”

“I’d appreciate that, thank you.” Madara nodded to Kawarama and approached the door. Knocking, he reached out and could feel Tobirama’s chakra within the house. He didn’t have to wait long before the door opened.

“Good morning Madara.” Tobirama said smiling. “I see Kawarama showed you the way?”

“Yes, he was kind enough to make us breakfast and brought us over. I had wanted to gift you a new courting gift but didn’t find time yesterday. I was hoping I could before we leave.” Madara asked. “As long as you’re not busy.”

“Not at all, come in … are they staying outside?” He asked, looking around Madara to Kawarama and Kuro, who both merely waved.

“I would like some privacy.” Madara mumbled, flushing a bit. Tobirama chuckled, holding the door open to him.

“If that’s what you’d prefer, that’s fine. Come in, I’ve got tea simmering.” Tobirama said, moving out of the way so Madara could enter his home. “I apologize it’s a bit of a mess.” Tobirama added. Madara looked around at this so-called mess, honestly a few stakes of paper, ink pads, and brushes. And lots of books. Madara didn’t think he had this many books in his own home. It looked more like an unorganized library in here.

“That’s quite alright.” Madara said, minding where he stepped as he followed Tobirama into the kitchen. “Ah here, they’re sealed in the scroll.” He offered the scroll to Tobirama.

“Is it safe for me to open inside the house?” Tobirama asked.

“I wouldn’t have brought it in if it wasn’t.” Madara huffed. “Just open it.”

“Alright, alright … “ Tobirama shook his head with a smile on his face; applying a bit of chakra to the seal he opened the scroll. He slowly pulled a kunai from it. It was larger than a normal kunai that he used, but it was perfectly balanced and made finely. “Did you make this?” He asked.

“I did, I know it’s not in the typical kunai shape -” Madara began.

“It’s not, and a bit larger than normal.” Tobirama pointed out as he flipped it a few times. The sharp blade made a woosh sound as he did. “That feels good.” He said softly, looking over it.

“I’m glad you like it, there’s a full set in there. I know I’ve seen you use mostly regular kunai and swords so I thought this would work well for you.” He explained. “I recently saw a shinobi using similar blades and thought that might fit well with your quick fighting style.”

“Yes, I think these will do well, especially for a new jutsu I’m working on.” Tobirama looked over the blades, a small smile on his face. “Thank you.” He returned the kunai to the scroll. “I also wanted to thank you for the scent token you sent me for my rut.”

“Oh? Ah yeah, of course.” Madara flushed brightly. He had sent the scent token without asking if Tobirama wanted one, he hadn’t expected a thank you or even an acknowledgement about it. “I know I appreciated your scent during my last heat … so when your letter explained we couldn’t visit due to your rut I thought-”

“You used my scent token Kuro got during your heat?” Tobirama’s brows rose as he watched Madara closely. “I had assumed he had given it to you after your heat.”

“Ah yeah … Kuro brought it to me during my heat.” Madara could feel the heat moving from his cheeks to his neck.

“How did you appreciate my scent token during your heat?” Tobirama asked, moving closer to stand beside Madara.

“Ah-” Madara felt like his throat was going dry. He had not expected Tobirama to ask about it and he didn’t understand why he felt so flustered about it. “Well, after Kuro gave it to me I rubbed it all over my nest, trying to spread the scent … I purred a lot … got out of my heat with it in my mouth.” He said softly, peeking up at Tobirama. The smug alpha was grinning. The asshole.

“Oh, is that so?” Tobirama slowly leaned against Madara. “I’m glad to hear you enjoyed it so much.” He whispered, Tobirama had known Madara would be reactive. He was always so reactive on the battlefield but it was gratifying to see him react in this situation as well. Maybe a bit shier than he imagined but Tobirama could deal with that. Perhaps Madara just needed to warm up to him with a little flirting. “Is that pelt I gave you in your nest?” He asked.

“Of course, it’s so soft and it holds your scent really well.” Madara replied. “I want all my favorite scents in my nest.” As soon as Madara returned home from the ceasefire and marriage contract signing he had added the pelt to his nest. He had wrapped it around a pillow and often snuggled it.

“Oh my scent is one of your favorites now?” Tobirama reached out and brushed back a bit of Madara’s hair, so both his eyes could see Madara’s clearly. “I bet your nest is lovely, so soft, warm, and full of our scents together.”

“Yes, your scent is so cool and refreshing.” He felt lame saying this but it was true. Tobirama’s scent was crisp, cool, refreshing - some mix between the sea, rain, and the odd scent of earth after a heavy rain. It seemed perfect alongside his own and his brother’s in his nest. It was his one safe space where he could go and relax.

“You have no idea how happy it makes me to know you enjoy my scent in your nest.” Tobirama leaned in, nosing along Madara’s shoulder. “Kami knows how much I enjoyed having your scent during my rut, made it bearable.”

“I’m glad …” Madara swallowed hard as Tobirama rested a hand on Madara’s waist. When was the last time someone outside of his family had touched him? Madara didn’t think anyone had done so since Tadashi. Especially not like this. “Could I maybe have another scent token?” Madara asked softly.

“Of course, anything you’d prefer in your nest? Any colors or types of clothing?” Tobirama asked, leaning back. His hand was still firm on Madara’s waist.

“A shirt?” Madara asked. He already had an idea, he’d stuff a pillow in Tobirama’s shirt and pretend he was cuddling the alpha. Surely that would tide him over until he could have the real thing.

“Just a shirt? Nothing else?” Tobirama asked, raising a brow as his hand slowly moved down along Madara’s side.

“I mean, I wouldn’t say no to more but … you know with you joining the Uchiha I doubt you have anything with an uchiwa on it. I can’t exactly have a bunch of clothes with the Senju Mon on it.” Madara wasn’t about to admit he planned on wearing the shirt too.

“That is an excellent point. As much as I do love giving Elder councils aneurysms, probably best not to do so now.” Tobirama chuckled. “Mugs are in the far left cabinet, help yourself. I’ll go see if I can find some shirts without the Senju Mon for you to take home.” He rubbed his nose against Madara’s cheek before leaving.

Now alone in the kitchen, Madara braced himself against the island. Tobirama hadn’t been so touchy-feely or affectionate towards him at all. He hadn’t expected this. Hadn’t prepared himself for it. The only difference now, compared to each of their interactions from the last few days was they were alone. Was this truly how Tobirama felt but didn’t feel comfortable with displays of affections in front of others? Madara didn’t mind, he himself never liked big displays of affection in front of others. Often gagged seeing eager teens and young adults making out in public. Taking a deep breath he moved to the left cabinet and found the mugs, he grabbed two. Pouring himself a cup he took a long drink to calm himself. What he didn’t expect was Tobirama to return shirtless, he practically spat out his tea.

“Where’s your shirt?!” Madara screamed, nearly smashing the mug into the counter.

“Well, the shirt I was wearing didn’t have the Senju Mon on it. It’s one of the few I have that doesn’t. Plus it’s got a fresh scent on it.” He added a stack of clothes on the counter. “Here’s a couple shirts, pants, and a few things I had during rut. I thought you might enjoy the variety.” Tobirama said with a wink.

“Ah uh thank you.” Madara brought the mug up to sip. His eyes darted around to look at anything that wasn’t Tobirama’s bare chest.

“You can look if you want.” Tobirama said, striding to stand next to Madara to make his own cup of tea. “I certainly don’t mind, we are to be married anyway.”

“Ah-“ Madara’s eyes moved, looking down Tobirama’s back. Kami, he was a sucker for a strong back. One he could claw and grab onto. He didn’t even realize his sharingan had spun to life until Tobirama backed away.

“Does your sharingan activate on its own often?” He asked, his red eyes firmly avoiding Madara’s.

“No … sorry … it urg its so embarrassing.” Madara dropped his head on one hand.

“What’s embarrassing? That it activated on its own?” Tobirama cocked his head, his body was tense but he was trying to force himself to relax. He hadn’t had such a strong reaction the first time he saw Madara’s sharingan at dinner, perhaps because there had been other people. Not that Tobirama actually believed Madara was going to harm him with it but at this point it was instinct to react when seeing the sharingan.

Tobirama’s reaction made sense to Madara, Tobirama had only seen the wrong end of a sharingan for most of his life. He didn’t doubt Izuna put him through terrible genjutsus dozens of times. He rubbed his eyes, willing the chakra to leave them. He had ruined a good moment between them, he wasn’t sure if he was more mad or embarrassed.

“I told you how we use it to record happy memories, right?” Madara started, staring into his tea.

“Yes?”

“Well, some people use it during sex … both to memorize good sexual encounters but also to ah -“

“Ah like porn you can watch over and over in crystal clear images.” Tobirama nodded. “I imagine that makes long missions for married or bonded couples easier.” Madara merely nodded. “So what’s so embarrassing about that?”

“The fact I didn’t actively activate them. When you first get the sharingan any chakra influx can cause them to ‘go off’ so to speak. As we get older, use them more, get better with them, and gain more tomoes the less likely they are to activate on their own.” Madara hissed, feeling so embarrassed.

“Ah so like popping a boner.” Tobirama hummed. “My back that good?” He asked, a grin splitting his face.

“Tobirama.” Madara growled, glaring at the alpha. The man had the audacity to just chuckle.

“It’s kind of funny. I’ll get used to seeing them, it just took me off guard. Now that I’m aware it’s likely to happen I’ll be better prepared.” Tobirama said, pouring himself a cup. “Really, it’s fine. In fact I’d say it’s a good thing. It means we’re compatible. At least physically and likely sexually.”

“Can we stop talking about this before I drown myself in this tea?” Madara groaned.

“Alright, alright I won’t tease you too badly.” Tobirama chuckled as he sipped his tea, leaning against the counter. “I don’t mean to push you too far … I’m not one big on public displays of affection but I do enjoy affection with a partner in private.”

“I agree … I was never one for large public displays and even more after Tadashi. He was always making big gestures, especially in public. At first I thought it was sweet but it was always so much. It felt so performative, especially knowing what I do now. I don’t want grand gestures, I want honesty.” Madara explained. “People would stare and gossip … I’ve never wanted a lot of attention on me, especially in a moment that should be about my partner and I.”

“I promise you, I will never do something or put you in a situation you find uncomfortable, not intentionally. If I ever cross a line, please tell me.” Tobirama asked, reaching out to touch Madara’s hand. “I can understand the desire to keep things private, though being the Uchiha clan head and The Calamity certainly won’t make that easy.”

“What about you, White Demon.” Madara pointed out, chuckling. “Suppose we’ll be gossiped about where we like it or not. But I’d rather not fuel the fire.” Madara added.

“That’s fine by me, I prefer working in the shadows anyway.” Tobirama hummed.

“Suppose that makes shinobi work easier.” Madara shook his head. They stood together in the kitchen, each sipping their tea. “This is a nice blend, I like it.” He said, feeling a little awkward now.

“I’ve got a whole tea cabinet, I’ve got plenty of different blends. This is one I got while in Uzushio, Mito suggested it and it’s been one of my favorites since. I’m glad you enjoy it.” Tobirama said smiling.

“Sorry for ruining your flirting … it was nice.” Madara slowly spoke. He just had to put his foot in his mouth. Nice? Who tells their fiance their flirting was nice? He groaned covering his face with one hand. He was going to die here of embarrassment.

“It’s fine, now that I have a better understanding, I’m flattered that my back alone could cause your sharingan to activate on their own.” He smiled. “I could keep flirting if you’d like? Hm?”

“No need to force yourself.” Madara said, keeping his dark eyes on the slowly draining tea in his mug. He barely remembered how Tadashi had flirted and wooed him before. Tobirama was smooth, calm, and collected with everything he did, apparently that included flirting.

“I’m hardly forcing myself, in fact not at all.” Tobirama said, watching Madara closely. “You’re handsome Madara, kind and I might even say, when not on a battlefield, gentle. It’s clear you care for your loved ones deeply, you care for your clanmates, and want to make this ceasefire last. For yourself, your family, your clan but more than that you want to make the most of this arranged marriage. You certainly don’t have to, but it speaks volumes that you want to.” He added moving closer. “Is it strange that I feel the same way? That while I agreed to this marriage for my family and clanmates, I want to grow something real with you? Sure, we’re not going into this marriage a love match but that doesn’t mean it can’t grow in time.” He pointed out.

“That’s what I’d like … to grow our relationship into something real. Not just for peace, but give this a real chance of being more than an obligation. More than just a duty to secure peace between our clans.” Madara looked up at Tobirama.

“Then we are on the same page, I believe, if we give this a chance we could make something good for ourselves. Something real, not just an obligation for peace.” Tobirama reached out and cupped Madara’s face. “And we have time to build things slowly, we can’t rush each other or our clans.” He added leaning in to kiss Madara’s cheek.

“I had no idea you were such an idealist. I thought Hashirama was the idealist in the family.” Madara chuckled, laying a hand over Tobirama’s on his cheek.

“I have my moments, you learn to see things on the bright side when given the chance and growing up with Hashirama.” Tobirama chuckled. He tilted his head, moving to lean in to kiss Madara when there was a loud knock at the door.

“Tobira!” Kawarama called out, knocking again. “Are you behaving yourself?! Does Madara need an escort from now on?!” He yelled. Tobirama groaned, dropping his head on Madara’s shoulder.

“Kami, older brothers can be so annoying.” Tobirama huffed.

“Hey! I’m an older brother and I’m nowhere near as annoying.” Madara tried to huff to hide his laughter.

“We’re fine! Stop trying to break my door down!” Tobirama yelled back. “I should let them in before Kawarama breaks down the door. Kami knows those two will light fire on a straw house if we leave them alone for too long.”

“Ain’t that the truth, those two will be unbelievable menaces together.” Madara shook his head as Tobirama left the kitchen and headed to the front door. He could hear both Kawarama and Kuro shriek when they saw Tobirama shirtless. He couldn’t help but laugh as Kuro rushed in.

“Oh you’re still dressed … wait why are you still dressed?” Kuro asked, cocking his head to the side and his brows rose in confusion.

“Tobirama was giving me more scent tokens, the shirt he was wearing doesn’t have the Senju mon on it so he gave it to me to keep.” He pointed out. “Keep your mind out of the gutter.” He hissed, poking Kuro in the gut.

“Ooooh that makes sense.” Kuro nodded as Kawarama and Tobirama entered.

“Oh, thank Kami Madara’s not half dressed too! I was worried we’d need to rush this wedding along.” Kawarama teased.

“Urg not you too … And I don’t want to hear another word about any nibblings.” Madara hissed, giving Kawarama a hard glare.

“Kawarama, are you being rude to my fiance?” Tobirama elbowed his brother. “Behave, if you’re so eager for pups to spoil then either have your own or pester Mito and Hashirama.” He pointed out.

“Are you crazy? I’m not about to go poking my nose in Mito’s business. I’m annoying but not suicidal.” Kawarama huffed as he moved past Tobirama to get himself a mug.

“Oh but pestering Madara is a safe move?” Tobirama snorted. “I would say Madara can be just as terrifying as Mito.”

“I’ve got to test my future brother-in-law, see how much teasing I can get away with. Tis the duty of your older brother, and his younger brother-in-law.” Kawarama winked as he poured himself a cup of tea. “Right Madara? Or should I say Darachan?”

“I suppose if you feel the need to test your luck, you’re welcome to. But you push too far, I’m throwing you in the pond, fish be damned. Just like I would any of my younger brothers.” Madara pointed out. “And Darachan is only for Momo to use.”

“Alright, alright I’ll be nice.” Kawarama smiled, it was clear he was trying to play innocent. Madara was once a younger brother, he had given Myoko that smile plenty of times when he was riling her up.

“Sure.” Madara shook his head. “We should head out, it’ll be a long walk back to the Uchiha compound, plus I’m sure there’s a mountain of work left for me.” He sighed.

“Urg don’t even mention it, if you’ve got work I’m sure you’ll pawn some of it off on me.” Kuro hung his head.

“That’s what heirs are for, to help with all my paperwork.” Madara grinned. “At least I don’t leave it to the last minute.”

“Urg, don’t even joke about that. Hashirama can be so bad with paperwork. I swear if it wasn’t for Mito and I he’d be swimming in it.” Tobirama groaned, face palming. “Let me put on a shirt before anyone else gets the wrong idea, we’ll walk you back to Hashirama’s to get your things and walk you to the gates.” He set his mug down and left to get another shirt.

“Well I suppose this will be goodbye for now, I’m glad I could come to visit while you were both here. It really has been wonderful to meet you both and get to know you both better. I do apologize if my teasing went too far, you’re more than welcome to toss me in a pond if you need to.” Kawarama said, leading them to the front of the house.

Madara grabbed the stack of clothes from the counter and followed after. “Don’t worry, I’ll toss you in a pond if I feel the need.”

“You’ll regret giving him permission to throw you in.” Kuro whispered, nudging Kawarama.

“I can handle getting wet, nothing I’m not used to.” Kawarama said, winking at Kuro.

“You know what, I don’t even want to know.” Tobirama groaned, pulling a shirt over head. He clapped a hand over Kawarama’s open mouth. “Nope, don’t want to hear it.”

They left Tobirama’s home and headed back to Hashirama’s. Madara watched Kuro and Kawarama interacting together, feeling a scene of dread coming over him. He was sure his hair was going to go grey. He just knew they were going to cause havoc together.

“Kawarama may be chaotic but he’s not a bad sort.” Tobirama whispered, leaning down to speak with Madara. Probably soft enough to not alert Kawarama and Kuro.

“My face say all that?” Madara snorted. “No, I don’t think he’s a bad sort … I just can already feel all the headaches those two are going to give me.” He sighed.

“Well, then I’ll just have to relieve those headaches.” Tobirama said, offering a smile to Madara.

“As will be your duty as my husband.” Madara said, smiling back at Tobirama.

“Oh of course, my husbandly duty. Which I will take very seriously, happy spouse happy house. As they say.” Tobirama chuckled.

As they approached Hashirama’s home, Toka was standing at the door. Tobirama honestly didn’t think she’d be giving Madara her apology in public. Tobirama looked to Madara, who only raised his brow as they approached.

“Toka! My favorite cousin!” Kawarama cheered, rushing ahead to hug her. “It’s so good to see you!”

“I’m your only cousin.” Toka grumbled but let the larger beta hug her, before he lifted her up off her feet. “Please put me down.”

“Come now, don’t you want to see how the world looks from up here?” Kawarama teased, his face splitting in a large grin. “How different the air is?”

“Kawarama, I’m warning you now if you ever do that to me I will throw you in every pond in this compound.” Madara shifted back to stand behind Tobirama.

“Oh you don’t want to be lifted up too? Come now! It’ll be fun to see the whole world from a new perspective.” Kawarama set Toka down. “I’ll be careful!” Kawarama began creeping closer.

“Kawarama, please behave yourself.” Tobirama groaned, shaking his head. “Plus I believe Toka is here for a reason.” He added, looking from his brother to Toka.

“Ah yes, I would like to discuss something with Madara-sama.” She said straightening up. “If he would give me some of his time before he leaves?” She added, turning to look at Madara.

“Of course, Kuro, if you would get our things. And please pack these up for me.” Madara turned to his brother, handing him the scent tokens from Tobirama. Toka eyed the clothes as they passed hands but said nothing more.

“Of course.” Kuro looked between them. He could see there was something but he wasn’t sure what it was. He had no idea what it was that Toka would have to discuss with Madara, as far as he was aware they had only really met during dinner their first night and had not spoken since. Perhaps like Hashirama and Kawarama she was protective over Tobirama. It would make sense, Tobirama was the baby of the family.

“Lead the way, Toka.” Madara gestured to Hashirama’s home. He assumed they would use an office or spare room within the house for this conversation. He could only hope it went well. Toka nodded and turned back, walking into Hashirama’s home. He shared a look with Tobirama before following after Toka. Kawarama, Kuro, and Tobirama went left to the rooms they had been using, while Madara went right following after Toka. As expected she led him into an office of some sort. It didn’t look like it had been used or at least not that much. There were no pictures or personal touches.

“Look, I don’t like you, I don’t trust you-”

“I’m aware, you made yourself clear last night.” Madara crossed his arms. If this was her version of an apology it was sorely lacking.

“But Tobirama wants this. He wants you for some fucking reason.” She huffed, throwing her hands up. “So you better be good to him. He’s a good man, a good alpha; he deserves more than an arranged marriage with an enemy. He-”

“And I don’t deserve more than an arranged marriage?” Madara asked. “I didn’t want an arranged marriage anymore than anyone else does. But I am going to put every effort into making something good with Tobirama. I cannot promise love because I don’t know what will happen. But I am going to do my best to grow something more than an arrangement with Tobirama. I know you don’t trust me, but you also don’t know me.”

Toka held her breath, trying not to lash out. She didn’t want to think of Madara as having no control in this either. That he was a victim just as much as Tobirama was to powers he answered to.

“Look, you’re right, I don’t know you. And I was out of line last night with some of my comments … I just don’t want Tobi to get hurt because of this.” Toka sighed. “I am sorry, I was out of line and my comments were not acceptable.” She finally bit out.

He could see she was struggling to apologize and he supposed this was better than nothing. “I know it might be hard to believe, but I also do not want anyone to get hurt in this.” Madara offered. “There’s no games here, no plots for backstabbing, or betrayal by the Uchiha. I can offer my word that I will do my best to build a real relationship with Tobirama and for now that will have to be enough.” He said, offering his hand to Toka.

Toka eyed his hand, it was clear she was unsure if she was going to take it or not. She struggled within herself for a long moment before slowly taking his hand.

“We’re all doing what we can to protect our loved ones and do right by each other. Unfortunately it takes trust and I know that will take a while to grow between our clans.” Madara said as they shook hands. “I promise, I will take my time and court Tobirama properly by Senju customs. As he deserves both as his station dictates and his person.”

“I suppose that’s the best I can hope for.” Toka sighed as their hands dropped. “I will woop you if you hurt him.”

“I would expect no less from his older sister.” Madara nodded. He did understand, really, there was so much bad blood between their clans. He had no idea what kind of experiences Toka has had with the Uchiha, her ire could be well deserved.

“Watch it, don’t make me go liking you.” Toka punched him in the arm. “Now you should go before those dummies get worried that I’m roughing you up. Or something else stupid.”

“Ah yes, the horror of liking your future cousin-in-law. I’ll keep that in mind from now on.” Madara rubbed his arm. Kami could she hit hard. “Cant have them thinking anything uncouth about either of us.” He said heading out of the office.

“Kami forbid.” Toka rolled her eyes as they walked out of the office. “Well, I have things to do, so uh safe travels. Or whatever shit people say.” She waved her arm before heading out of the house.

“Thank you.” Madara chuckled as she left. He headed towards his room to find Kawarama, Tobirama, and Kuro getting his bags from the room. “Well, I think we’re ready to go.” He said taking his bags from Kuro.

“Everything okay?” Tobirama asked, leaning down to whisper to Madara.

“Yeah, water under the bridge.” Madara nodded. “Nothing to worry about.” He added when Tobirama gave him an unbelieving look. “Really, nothing to worry about. Promise.”

“If you say so.” Tobirama merely nodded, he would believe Madara if he said there was nothing to worry about. He could always ask Toka for details later if need be.

“Well Kuro, you ready to go?” Madara asked, turning from Tobirama to his brother.

“Yeah, I’m ready, well thank you both for your hospitality.” Kuro said, looking at Tobirama and Kawarama. “If you could pass that on to Hashirama, I’m sure he’s too busy to see us off. But we appreciate it.” He said smiling. “Let’s head home, Mada, we’ve got quite a walk ahead of us.” He said.

“I’ll write to you when I get home and we can plan your visit to the Uchiha compound.” Madara said, leaning up to kiss his cheek.

“Awww so cute!” Kuro cooed. “Give your fiance another little kiss!” He said, pushing Madara into Tobirama.

“Shut up and start walking.” Madara growled, shoving his brother out of the bedroom. He could hear Kawarama laugh and Tobirama sigh.

Notes:

//so we find out Hashirama and Kawarama have a different mother from Tobirama and Itama. Toka mostly apologizes though Madara’s not too hung up on her comments. Next chapter will be Madara and Kuro returning home and how Madara’s family really feels about everything and how Madara’s feeling. It’ll be interesting. Thank you for all the comments, kudos, and bookmarks. I appreciate it all. I’ve got a poll up on tumblr about Madara’s mom Ruby, check it out! Hit me up on tumblr at Madarasthicc! Thank you and see you all next Tuesday!!

Chapter 20: The Wanting is Lonely

Summary:

Madara and Kuro have returned back to the Uchiha compound. Hikaku and Izuna are eagerly awaiting their return and to hear how things went. Everyone is in for a surprise they didn’t see coming. And Madara is learning that sometimes it’s better to keep his mouth shut.

Notes:

//here we have Madara returning and the boys having some deep talks about the situation. Mostly Madara liking his fiancé lol I had a lot of fun writing this chapter. Enjoy!!

Madara felt exhausted when they arrived back at the Uchiha compound. While he trusted Izuna and Hikaku to keep things running while he was gone, he wasn’t looking forward to getting back to work. Vacations were rare for himself, but even with how short it had been it was nice to get away. He couldn’t help but smile as he saw Izuna and Hikaku were waiting at the gates as they stepped through. It felt nice to return home to find people he loved waiting for them. It made him think that one day, it would be Tobirama waiting here for his return.

“Welcome back Madara-sama.” Hikaku bowed his head to Madara. “We hope your visit with the Senju was good?”

“It was, thank you Hikaku.” Madara clapped Hikaku on the shoulder before turning to hug Izuna. “Missed you Zuna.” He said softly, wrapping his both arms around Izuna, nuzzling his neck.

“Missed you too, glad to have you back.” Izuna said, hugging him tightly.

“You two act like we’ve been gone forever! It was like five days, including travel.” Kuro teased, wrapping his arms around both Madara and Izuna. “As nice as the Senju compound was, it’s not home. It is good to be back.” He sighed, nuzzling them both.

“You’ll have to regale us with your visit over dinner.” Hikaku said as the siblings ended their hug. They all turned inwards and walked through the gates, heading into the compound.

“Of course, how were things while we were away?” Madara asked, it was later in the evening but there were still people milling about. He waved to a few he knew, and honestly he was surprised to see them wave back. A few people even approached to welcome him back. Not that he thought his people didn’t respect him or like him but he rarely received such a warm welcome from regular people and not just the shinobis. It was quite refreshing. It just further cemented that making peace was the right choice, to see his people so open and enjoying life.

“Good, the first shipment from the smiths went out to our new allies as planned. The paperwork of everything that was shipped is on your desk.” Hikaku explained. “The weavers are still working on their wares for the next wave of shipment to go out. We’ll see what the trades bring in, but we’re estimating good margins.”

“I’m glad, I knew you two would take care of everything while we were both away. I don’t think in the future I’ll be requiring an escort though.” Madara explained. “We’ll talk further when we get to the house.”

“Is it good we’ll talk later or bad?” Izuna asked, his brow furrowing. He wasn’t sure what he preferred. On one hand, things were turning up for the clan but on the other hand it was because of the Senju. But as much as he hated giving any credit to them, the clan as a whole had been in a better mood. He couldn’t deny what he was seeing with his own eyes. The Uchiha were happier, people no longer looked worn and gaunt, they still had a long way to go but the ceasefire was already working.

“Good, it was really good.” Madara said, wrapping an arm around Izuna’s shoulders and smiled. He was hopeful things would turn out well, not just for the clans but between him and Tobirama. He was excited more than nervous about courting and what was to come afterwards. He could not deny his growing attraction towards Tobirama, really this was the best possible outcome.

When they reached their home, Madara dropped his bags in his room. Heading back to the kitchen, he rummaged through the ice box to find something easy and quick for them all to eat. Carrying some trays of snacks into the dining room, Kuro joined bringing a bottle of sake with him. Madara tried not to shift under the stare of Izuna and Hikaku as they all sat down at the table.

“So, spill the beans.” Izuna finally said, grabbing a few bites. Kuro poured everyone a cup, passing them out. “How did it go? A more detailed description than just "it was good.”

“It went well, Tobirama accepted my flowers and the talk with his family went really well. Kuro enjoyed taking the piss out of me.” Madara sighed, giving Kuro a fond glare. He wasn’t really angry about it, he told plenty of embarrassing stories about his brothers all the time. He supposed the turnabout was fair play. He couldn’t wait to be telling stories to his brother’s future partners.

“Oh come on, they were cute stories. Nothing too embarrassing, just you being a kid.” Kuro defended himself. “And everyone seemed to enjoy them, they were cute. Dad would tell much more embarrassing stories.”

“Okay what about after that?” Hikaku probed, picking a few things from the tray. “You’ve got to give us more than it was okay. And we all knew Kuro was going to tell embarrassing stories, that’s the whole point of younger brothers.” He pointed out.

“Well, the next morning I had breakfast with Tobirama and his niece Momoko. She’s so cute! She’s only four but she’s quick and sweet. She clearly takes after her mother more than Hashirama.” Madara chuckled. “After that, we did a tour of the compound, their aviary was amazing.”

“Of course that’s what you pick out in all of this.” Izuna sighed, shaking his head with a smile on his face. “I bet you spent hours cooing over the birds.” He teased.

“Of course! They are intelligent and magnificent creatures. Better than some people.” Madara huffed. “We sparred a little bit-”

“Hardly! They sparred for like five minutes and then they chased me through the compound.” Kuro whined, dropped his head on the table. “It was awful! I was fearing for my life and he just laughed it off.”

“Oh, well Tobirama seems like a no -nonsense person. I’m sure if he joined Madara in chasing you, you had it coming.” Hikaku said, trying to cover his laugh.

“He absolutely had it coming, mister big mouth here couldn’t keep his comments to himself to actually let us spar.” Madara laughed. “It was a good time, he can be quite the jokester when he wants to be.”

“Who? Tobirama Senju, the Senju White Demon, a jokester?” Izuna asked, clearly shocked to hear this. He looked over at Hikaku before looking to Kuro for confirmation on this new information.

“Most of us have only seen one side of him. What he presents on the battlefield and missions, is different from who he is, just like he’s only seen one side of us.” Madara explained. He decided not to mention his confrontation with Toka, it wouldn’t do any good. Especially since Tobirama spoke with her, and she did kind of apologize. He’d rather put it behind them, really her comments weren’t all that bad. He had heard worse from his own people when he first presented. There was plenty of bad blood between them, no need to add more fuel to the fire. “It was good. We had breakfast with Kawarama who had a surprise visit the day we left. Then I gave Tobirama my courting gift and then we left.”

“Which you still haven’t told us what it was.” Kuro said, reaching out to poke Madara. “He even gave it to Tobirama privately at Tobirama’s home.” He teased. “Made Kawarama and I wait outside while he did.”

“Please tell us it wasn’t something uh personal? For private use?” Hikaku asked softly, peeking up at Madara.

Madara blinked owlishly at Hikaku as his question slowly sunk in. His face flushed brightly as he realized what Hikaku was asking, they wanted to know if it was somehow sex related. For a moment he could only gap at Hikaku, the audacity.

“What?! No! It was a kunai set, you perverts!” Madara yelled. Izuna roared with laughter as Hikaku flushed just as red. “Kami of course it wasn’t of that nature! What do you take me for, a harlot?” Madara slammed his hands on the table. “Perverts!”

“You never know, I’ve met shinobis in to knife play before.” Kuro hummed. Madara’s disgusted face was mirrored in Izuna’s and Hikaku’s as well. “I’m not talking about myself, but just you know it’s common. For shinobis, a mix of pleasure and pain-” Kuro began to mumble through explaining it.

“You know what, I don’t want to know how you know that.” Madara shook his head, covering his eyes. He really did not want to know what Kuro got up to with his partners behind bedroom doors. He was more than happy to think his brothers were happy celibates. Nope, his brothers were not out and about having sex. They were both sweet, innocent little babies.

“Mada, don’t yuck someone’s yum.” Izuna tsked. “As long as it’s consensual.” He shrugged looking between the two other men at the table.

“I’m not touching that with a ten foot pole. Nope.” Madara shook his head. “It was just a kunai set … I figured I’d make something that would fit his fighting style better than just a regular kunai, he seemed to really like them.”

“Oh yeah, so much so he took his shirt off.” Kuro teased. “They left Kawarama and I at the doorstep while Madara gave him his gift and then Tobirama answered the door shirtless.”

“Madara!” Hikaku gasped, his cheeks flushing brightly. “At his home alone and while he was shirtless. That is absolutely harlot behavior! If your father heard or kami forbid mother heard.” He sighed, shaking his head. “For shame!”

“I asked for a scent token and he gave me his shirt! Kuro stop making this out to be more perverted than it was!” Madara huffed, crossing his arms. “Tobirama is a gentleman, he did not act in any way inappropriately with me. Plus we’re fiances, flirting is normal.”

“Tobirama was flirting with you?!” Izuna cried out. “Nope, don’t want to hear about it. Nope, never want to think of my rival in that way.” He huffed, covering his ears. “Lalalalala!” He yelled, as everyone else laughed.

“Oooh you two were flirting while you were alone. I see how it is.” Kuro purred. “Was he whispering sweet nothings in your ear? Hm? Give us the details! Shut up Zuna, I want to hear this!” He said, covering Izuna’s mouth.

“No, no details. Madara, I will shave off your eyebrows and hair if you speak any further.” Izuna hissed, pulling Kuro’s hand from his mouth and pointing his finger at Madara angrily.

“I’m not about to go blabbing what Tobirama and I spoke of. That’s between him and I.” Madara huffed, looking away from them. “It’s no one’s business. But just know he was kind, gentlemanly, and respectful.” He pointed out firmly.

That seemed to calm everyone down, they all remained quiet as everyone ate the snacks and sipped their sake. Madara was relieved, he didn’t expect his courting to get a rise out of everyone. Though no surprise Izuna didn’t want to know more than necessary. But Hikaku’s interest was surprising. While he would say they were close, merely because they always worked together. Hikaku was one of the few people he trusted completely. He couldn’t imagine not having Hikaku and his support at his side.

“So … you’re happy with this?” Izuna asked, looking up from his cup. “You, like him?” He asked, wincing at how his own voice sounded. Izuna was proud and assured but he felt so small asking. He wasn’t even sure what answer he preferred. On one hand he hated the Senju and did not trust them but on the other hand this was going to be Madara’s husband he didn’t actually want Madara to marry someone he couldn’t stand.

“I am, I enjoyed my time with Tobirama. I can really see us growing a good, beautiful, and hopefully with time a loving relationship with each other.” Madara said, keeping his eyes on Izuna. “I’m actually really happy with things, how they’re progressing. We both want to give this relationship an honest go of it.”

“Well, yeah you’re marrying each other, bonding with each other. Do you really have any other choice than to make the best of it?” Kuro asked, pouring himself another cup. “Better to make the most of it since you'll be stuck with each other for life.”

“I ah didn’t bring it up with the Elder Council … because I didn’t want to give them a reason to deny it or cause issues. And really they had the chance to read it in the contract … But at the end of the marriage contract it states, after ten years of marriage and bond if Tobirama and I cannot live civilly and amicably we’re allowed to file for divorce and bond scrubbing.” Madara said softly. Kuro spit out his drink, Izuna and Hikaku gawked at Madara in shock.

“What?!” Nearly all three men screamed when Madara’s words sunk in.

“Like either of you, after ten years can file for divorce and bond scrubbing? No questions asked, ceasefire stays in place?” Kuro quickly asked, blinking as he waited for Madara’s response.

“What? Why didn’t you say something to us!” Izuna asked, slamming his hands on the table. “This changes everything!”

“Madara.” Hikaku groaned, covering his face. Of course Madara would keep something like this to himself.

“Well, I assumed everyone here read the contract in full but you all apparently missed that part. I wasn’t going to bring it up to the council if I didn’t have to. I didn’t want to give them more to bitch about it.” He pointed out.

“You know what they say about assuming? Makes an ass out of you and me.” Hikaku huffed, shaking his head.

“Sorry for assuming three adults had enough reading comprehension to read a contract through, even the fine print.” Madara said dryly, giving Hikaku a dull glare. This was not his fault, they all knew how to read and that before they should be signing any contract they should read it in full. Especially the fine print at the end.

“So you really just have to put up with Tobirama for ten years, pop out a couple kids, and then he can go back to the Senju?” Izuna asked. “We’re not stuck with him for forever?!”

“I mean, technically yes.” Madara sighed, regretting ever opening his mouth. “But I don’t want that. I want to give this an honest go, and make a real relationship with Tobirama. I want love, I want to marry and bond with someone to share my life with. I’m not going into this with the idea that I just have to put up with Tobirama for ten years and then run off after I’ve done “my time”. That’s not what I want, and it’s not what Tobirama wants.” He said firmly. He wasn’t surprised Izuna was looking at it like this, but he was disappointed Izuna was seemingly expecting him to do that. “I’m marrying and bonding with Tobirama with the expectation it will be for our lifetime. I’m hopeful for it, for the relationship with Tobirama, our marriage and bonding.”

“Really? Him? He’s the one you want?” Izuna raised a brow. He was surprised that Madara had no intention of just sticking it out for the ten years and bouncing afterwards. Sure bond scrubbing was painful and long but then Madara would be able to find someone more organically. Develop a real relationship not just forced together for peace. “But there’s so many other people? Surely there is someone better out there for you.”

“He’s honestly everything I’ve wanted in a partner. He’s smart, strong - both physically and mentally, he can be kind and sweet with people he cares for, a great protector, has a great understanding of the demands of being a clan head, and he can’t take my position. Even without yours, Hikaku’s, Kuro’s, and dad’s support, there’s no way the Elder council will put Tobirama in charge and push me aside.” Madara explained. “I don’t see how I’m going to find anyone better.”

“And you think he’s handsome.” Kuro teased, nudging Madara with his foot. “Don’t you Mada??”

“And he’s handsome.” Madara groaned, covering his face. He was so embarrassed, Kuro just had to bring it up.

“I ah I’m not sure I understand?” Izuna tilted his head, staring at Madara as if he was trying to figure out a puzzle. It just didn’t make sense in Izuna’s mind, that anyone least of all his own brother found Tobirama attractive in any way.

“Urg, I like him!” Madara growled. “I like him, I enjoy spending time with him. I’m looking forward to courting him, marrying him and even bonding. Kami I want to climb that alpha like a fucking tree!” He snapped his mouth shut after his outburst. Everyone at the table was staring at him like he had two heads or a third eye. Kami, Madara did not understand how things had gone south so fast.

“Ah okay.” Kuro sat back, clearing his throat. He was shocked at Madara’s outburst. Sure Madara was hot headed but he typically babied Izuna. Really, the whole family did. Izuna was the baby of the family after all. “Well, Madara likes his fiance, there’s nothing wrong with that.” He said, looking at Izuna and Hikaku, obviously looking for some back up. Hikaku looked just as shocked at Madara’s outburst. Izuna’ face was tense, could see the muscles twitching in his jaw. “It’s a good thing they like each other.”

“But it’s Tobirama Senju!” Izuna groaned, dropping his head onto the table. He couldn’t even look at Madara at that moment. Torn between anger and frustration with the whole situation. And Madara. How could brother not only like that alpha but actually be looking forward to their marriage and bonding was beyond him.

“Well, I like him. I’m going to marry him, happily.” Madara said firmly. “I actually like like him, I’m happy with this arrangement. The Uchiha received the ceasefire they needed so we can focus on strengthening our clan and not fighting another clan for reasons we no longer know. And I’m getting a good partner.” He pointed out. “I don’t expect you to like him, you’ve spent the last eight years fighting him. I get it but he’s going to be your brother-in-law, and he’s going to be the father to your nieces/nephews. Is that going to be a problem?”

“What? No, of course not.” Izuna sat back, finally staring at Madara in shock. He couldn’t believe Madara had just asked him that. That Madara would assume something so shallow and cruel of him. That Madara believed he would be that way towards any children, much less towards his future nieces/nephews.

“Are you going to see them as Senju bastards and not Uchihas they will be?” Madara probed. He wasn’t about to trust Izuna with his future pups if he wasn’t going to really see them as family just because of the clan their father belonged to.

“Of course not! What the fuck Madara!” Izuna shot up. “Of course I’m going to love the pups you have, regardless of who their father is.” He snapped.

“Those pup’s father will be Tobirama Senju, that is a fact.” Madara stood up, glaring down at his brother. “I know you don’t like the Senju, we’ve never known anything but war with them. But we have the chance now to make something better, for all of us and our future generations. My children, your children, the entire clan’s children. I am doing this for all of us.” He snapped, slamming his hands on the table.

“Oh so you know best?” Izuna huffed, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms

“Don’t you see how much the clan has improved just in the last couple months now that we’re not worrying about the next battlefront?” He asked. “We’ve got more shinobis out running missions, we’re bringing in more money, the smiths and the weavers are actually able to do things other than fashioning more than armor and weapons.” He pointed out. “And from what I’ve heard, pregnancy is on the rise because for once we’re not worried about fighting the Senju to the death.”

“Yeah, while you’re selling yourself to the Senju!” Izuna snapped back but quickly clasped his hand over his mouth. Kuro and Hikaku gasped as they looked between them.

“Selling myself to the Senju? Oh is that how you view my future marriage?” Madara leaned back. “You think I’m whoring myself to the Senju clan by making an alliance through marriage? Was our mother selling herself to the Uchiha by marrying dad? Do you see her in the same way?” He asked coldly.

“What? No of course not but mom and dad loved each other. It’s different!” Izuna snapped, his face contorted in anger. “Their clans weren’t enemies!”

“Because they fucking courted behind Turo’s back for years! I thought you of all people would be happy for me! That I finally found an alpha I can tolerate, one that I can imagine a future where I’m not chained to some shitty asshole wanting me to push out as many pups as physically possible. A future where I’m happy and in love!” Madara yelled. “Isn’t that what you wanted for me?”

“Tobirama is an ice cold bastard. He’s not capable of love.” Izuna hissed, his eyes narrowed as he glared at Madara.

“He loves his brother, he loves his niece, his students. I’ve seen it, in his face, his eyes, and his actions. Of course you’ve never seen it, you’ve only seen Tobirama as a shinobi.” Madara scoffed. “We’re all the villains in someone else’s story. Tobirama has done no worse things as a shinobi than any of us here. He’s not some ice monster you’re making him out to be. You just don’t know him.”

“You had one nice trip, ONE! Don’t act like you know him any better than I do.” Izuna snapped back.

“Izuna, otouto, Tobirama is more than what he shows on missions and the battlefield. We all are more than what we present outside these walls.” Kuro spoke, reaching out to grab Izuna’s arm. “Tobirama is more than the Senju White Demon, he is just a man doing his best to protect his family. Just like us.” He said softly, trying to calm the situation before it got further out of hand. Kuro did not want this to end in blows between his brothers.

“I’m not expecting you two to be best friends. I know there’s been a lot between you two but please Izuna.” Madara slowly let out a breath. He moved around the table and hugged Izuna, though Izuna did not return it. “Please, give him a chance to show you who he truly is. I have a chance to be happy, the clan has a chance for a good and peaceful life. Please Izuna, you’re my baby brother. I need you in my life, in my pups life’s. Who else is going to teach them to be naughty?” He asked, pulling away to cup Izuna’s face.

“You really think you can be happy with him?” Izuna asked softly, his dark eyes watering as he looked at Madara.

“I do, truly. And I think if you gave him a chance to see more than a past enemy, you’d find you have a lot in common.” Madara said softly, rubbing his thumbs along Izuna’s cheeks. “You’re both smart, snarky younger brothers, that you both care deeply for your family and clan.”

“I’m sorry.” Izuna practically crumbled in Madara’s arms, pressing his face to Madara’s chest. “It’s just a lot and so much is changing-” Izuna was breathing heavily as he began to speak.

“Hey, hey it’s okay.” Madara sighed, petting his hair back. “It’s okay, I just ask you give this a chance okay?”

“I’m sorry I said you’re selling yourself to the Senju. Fuck what is wrong with me?!” Izuna cried, squeezing his eyes closed as he rubbed them with his fist.

“I know, we all say things in the heat of the moment. Kami knows I have plenty of times.” He said softly, hugging Izuna close. “Just, give this a chance, it’s not all happening all at once. We all have time to adjust, okay? It’s going to be okay.” He said, pulling back to kiss the top of Izuna’s head.

“Okay, okay … sorry.” He said softly, looking around at Kuro and Hikaku. “Sorry to bring the mood down.” He sighed.

“Hey, it’s okay, you care about Madara and the clan. We know that, just give Tobirama a chance. He’s not a bad alpha, he’s very sweet with his family. He even knows how to joke.” Kuro said moving to stand and began to rub Izuna’s back.

“Just because I’m marrying him, doesn’t mean I’m going to stop being your big brother or change how important you are to me. I’m still always going to be your older brother. That will never change, okay? I’m still here at your side.” Madara said, hugging him tightly.

“Yeah, you’ll never be rid of this mother hen.” Kuro teased.

“We okay?” Madara asked softly, pulling back to look over Izuna’s face.

“Yeah, we’re good … I’ll give this a chance .. I’ll try for you.” Izuna sniffled, wiping his face clean with his sleeve.

“That’s all I ask, thank you. I couldn’t do all this, be the clan head we need without you and your support. Truly.” Madara hugged him tightly. “I mean that for all of you, really. Thank you, your support means the world to me. Thank you.”

“Madara, you don’t need to thank us. We trust you, we believe in you.” Hikaku said, slowly standing up and patting Madara on the back.

“Come on, Hikaku, you’re needed in the hug.” Madara wrapped an arm around his cousin, pulling him close. “Kami I don’t know what I’d do without you three.” He sighed.

“Find other people to toss in the pond?” Kuro teased.

“Be careful, I might just toss you in right now.” Madara said, squeezing his arm around Kuro.

“Well … I guess I’m glad it’s going good … even with being able to divorce I don’t want you to be miserable.” Izuna mumbled. “So if you’re happy with him, then I can be happy for you. I’m not calling him nii-san though.”

Madara laughed, hugging Izuna close. “I don’t think that will be a problem.”

“I’m glad you’re happy, Madara. I’m heading home for the night.” Hikaku said, slowly pulling away. “I’ll see you tomorrow morning, we need to start planning Tobirama-sama’s visit next month. Have a good night.” He added before leaving.

“I’ll clean up.” Kuro said, turning back to the table and began to pick things up. “You should send a letter back to Tobirama, let him know we made it back safely.”

“That’s a good idea, thank you.” Madara nodded, heading to his office to get a letter started. He decided against telling him about Izuna’s outburst, he didn’t want to sour Tobirama’s opinion about Izuna. He wanted to let the two alpha’s get to know each other in their own time.

‘Tobirama -

We have made it home safely. Hikaku and Izuna met us at the gate to welcome us back. As much as I enjoyed my time at the Senju compound, it's good to be back home. Thank you again for all the scent tokens, I greatly appreciate it. Let me know when you want to come visit the Uchiha compound, Hikaku and I will start preparing things for your visit.

Toka apologized, I suppose in a sense but no need to worry about it. I understand, as a shinobi, paranoia is your best friend. I’m not sure what kind of interactions she ever had with the Uchiha so her harsh demeanor may be well earned. She clearly cares for you and wants you only to be cared for. I cannot fault her for that. If roles were reversed and it was one of my younger brothers, I would be just as weary. So please, don’t be too harsh with her.

-Madara’

Madara decided to send this in the morning, he was exhausted from the travel and the wild ride of his telling of this visit with his family. He had not expected Izuna’s rage but he was hopeful that he would be able to grow used to things. That while Tobirama and Izuna may never be friends, he hopes they could be civil towards each other. For Madara’s sake and his future pups.

Folding up the letter, he set it on the desk. He could still hear Kuro cleaning up in the kitchen, but couldn’t hear Izuna. Probably had already headed to bed. It was getting late, and after emotional outbursts Izuna was always tired. So when he entered his bedroom he was surprised to find Izuna in his room.

“Hey, everything okay?” He asked, closing the door behind himself. He moved to sit down on the bed next to Izuna.

“Yeah, I’m fine .. can I stay here tonight?” Izuna asked, looking up at Madara. His body was tense next to Madara, it was clear he was expecting to be denied. He never liked fighting with his brothers and especially one so heated.

“Of course, do you want to sleep in the nest tonight?” He asked, reaching out to rub Izuna’s back. “It’s going to be okay, I promise.”

“Yeah.” Izuna nodded. “Thank you … I know, it's just a lot of change.” He said moving to Madara’s dresser to grab a pair of pajamas.

“You could go to your own room and get your own pajamas.” Madara teased, moving to grab another pair for himself.

“But yours are so comfy!” Izuna said, already changing. “And once you marry … it’s not like I’ll just be able to join you in your nest like this.”

“Zuna, you’ll always be welcome to my nest.” Madara said softly, changing as well.

“Even when Tobirama’s here?”

“Of course … well I mean maybe sometimes not … you know, we’ll want alone time too.” Madara flushed brightly.

“Ew I don’t want to hear about you and the White Demon fucking.” Izuna scrunched his nose up in disgust.

“None of that, he’s going to be your brother-in-law.” Madara huffed, pinching Izuna’s hip. “You want nibblings to spoil right?”

“Urg I suppose … I’ll do my best to get along with him for your sake and the future nibblings.” Izuna sighed as he flopped down into Madara’s nest.

“I appreciate it, I know I ask a lot of you and everyone … I’m sorry that I’ve made things hard and I know it will take time to get used to this new normal but I think we will all be better off for it. The clan will have peace and we can build something better.” Madara said, laying beside Izuna. “I promise you.” He pulled up a blanket, tucking it around Izuna.

“I know … I love you, aniki.” Izuna said, moving to snuggle against Madara.

“Love you too, otouto.” Madara said, kissing his forehead. “Sweet dreams.” He added, wrapping an arm around Izuna.

“Sweet dreams.” Izuna yawned as his eyes closed. It was peaceful for a moment, Madara honestly could feel himself drifting before his door slammed open. Red eyes shining in the dark at them.

“How DARE you snuggle in the nest without me?!” Kuro cried out, shoving himself in on Madara’s other side. “Betrayers! Of the highest!” Kuro huffed and hawed as he moved to stick his freezing feet on Madara’s bare calves.

“If you don’t shut your mouth and go to sleep, I will smother you and toss your body in the pond.” Madara growled, slowly peaking an eye open at Kuro.

“You looooove me.” Kuro said grinning. “Don’t lie, you wouldn’t want me any other way.” He said, poking Madara’s cheek.

“I’m going to ask Tobirama to make a seal to silence you, if you don't close your eyes and go to bed.” Madara hissed, elbowing his brother.

“Ooof why must you be so violent to meeeeee?” Kuro whined.

Growling Madara grabbed a pillow and shoved it into Kuro’s face. Kuro’s flailing only served to smack Izuna, who cried out and tried to smack him back instead hitting Madara.

“Enough! Everyone go the fuck to sleep!” Madara yelled as he removed the pillow. He laid back down, trying to enjoy the peace and quiet.

“I hope you don’t intend on putting my future nibblings to sleep like this.” Kuro finally said, trying to keep from laughing. Izuna didn’t last much longer bursting into roarious laughter at the idea. Madara couldn’t help himself but laugh as well.

“No, no I save it just for you.” Madara finally wheezed out. “Kami, I don’t know what I’d do without you two.” He wrapped an arm around his brothers.

“Fall into a bitter depression and burn the world to ash?” Kuro hummed, his laughter dying down.

“No no no, he’d go on mourning us forever and write poetry in our names.” Izuna snorted. “It’d be terrible poetry.”

“Fuck you both.” Madara huffed, pulling on their ears. “Now, go the fuck to sleep.”

Notes:

//ooooh bond scrubbing comes back! Whoever could have put that in the marriage contract and why? Also more annoying lil brothers lol poor Madara just wants to sleep. Next up is Tobirama visiting the Uchiha and how that’s all going to go.

Chapter 21: Eyes That Know the Darkness in My Soul

Summary:

Tobirama is traveling to the Uchiha Compound for his first visit. So far things are going well but he and Madara are in for a surprise when he finally meets Tajima Uchiha. They begin to navigate the ways their lives have intertwined in the past and going forward to the future.

Notes:

//so here we have Tobirama visiting the Uchiha and getting to know his future in laws. Hope the chapter brings some twist and surprises!

Tobirama was more nervous than he had imagined as he traveled to the Uchiha compound. He and Madara had agreed they should visit each other’s compound for courting, plus the Uchiha compound would be his home in the future. Although Madara had traveled to the Senju compound with his brother, Tobirama decided to go to Madara by himself. He and Hashirama couldn’t both be gone from the compound, Toka was still too angry about the whole situation, though she seemed to have softened after their talk and whatever she and Madara discussed. Plus Kawarama was back in the capital, so he went alone. He certainly didn’t mind, it was nice to get some peace and quiet before heading into unfamiliar territory.

At the very least he was beginning to enjoy Madara’s company and Kuro wasn’t a bad sort either though he was annoying in the way only a younger brother could be. That left Izuna and Tajima to deal with. Both would not be easy to get along with, he was sure. From what little he could gleam from Kuro, Izuna felt similarly to Toka and was still against the ceasefire, while Tajima hadn’t said much on the matter. So, one person hating everything about this situation and the other an unknown factor. It was sure to be an interesting trip, one he hoped didn’t break the ceasefire they had finally gotten. They had only had the ceasefire for four months.

When he finally arrived at the Uchiha compound he was surprised to see how large it was. Of course surrounded by large wood and stone walls, he supposed that made sense with a clan known for its fire jutsus. He had never really given the Uchiha much of a thought other than fighting them, he really had no idea how they lived, their culture, what was or wasn’t important to them as a people. He felt sorely lacking standing in front of the gates.

“Well, well, what do we have here?” A man sneered from the top of the gate. “You’re a long way from home Senju.”

“I am Tobirama Senju, here to see Madara-sama.” He called out, not that he had to announce himself. He was sure anyone who was old enough to be a shinobi knew who he was and why he was here. The other man was just being an asshole.

“Tenchi, don’t be stupid.” Another man smacked the first man on the back of the head. “My apologies, Tobirama-sama.” The second man called out before disappearing from view and opened the gate. “Please come in, be welcomed at our hearth.” He bowed to Tobirama.

“Thank you.” Tobirama nodded his head to the shinobi as he stepped in. It was far more lively than he imagined, he could see people milling about, children running and playing in the open spaces. The gate led to an open market, further past he could see houses spread out. It wasn’t as lush as his home compound but it had a lively and warm feeling.

“Let me escort you to Madara-sama’s home.” The man offered.

“I would greatly appreciate that, thank you.” Tobirama began to follow him. As they moved past the large market square he began to see how the houses set up a maze to try to get through. “May I ask your name?”

“It’s Yori, Tobirama-sama.” He replied as they continued walking.

“Thank you for your assistance at the gate and guiding me to Madara-sama’s home, Yori.” He said, looking around, trying to remember which way they were going.

“Of course, Tobirama-sama, it’s the least I could do.” He said.

“What do you mean by that?” Tobirama asked, raising a brow.

“Well, just, that both you and Madara-sama are making a lot of sacrifices for this ceasefire. I’ve grown up in war -it’s all many of us have ever known … I didn’t know things could be better, that that was an option.” He explained flushing. “You’re leaving your birth clan to marry Madara-sama, and-“

“And Madara has to marry me.” Tobirama said flatly. He knew he didn’t have a great reputation outside of the Senju and their allies. He wasn’t surprised that the Uchiha thought poorly of him but he was a little sour at having it come back to bite him in the ass.

“Our clans were enemies and preparing for battle only six months ago and the ceasefire has only been in effect for four months, it’ll be a big adjustment for the both of you … The least the rest of us could do is to be welcoming and kind.” He explained looking at Tobirama.

“I suppose that’s a fair point. I’m sure Madara-sama appreciates your willingness to put your best foot forward. Regardless of the ceasefire, it won’t last unless we all work towards it.” He added as they came to a stop in front of a house that rivaled his brother’s. It was massive which was surprising since Madara had only alluded to himself and his brothers living together.

“Here is Madara-sama’s home.” He bowed to Tobirama before leaving.

Deciding not to waste time he approached and knocked at the door. He reached out and could feel Madara’s chakra and the chakra of one other person. He hoped he wasn’t interrupting an important meeting. He was waiting a bit, planning on knocking again when someone opened the door and he came face to face with Izuna of all people. He blinked a bit unsure of what to say.

“Well, you gonna stand there all day?” Izuna huffed before moving to give Tobirama room to step into the house.

“Thank you.” Tobirama nodded as he stepped through the door, removing his shoes before stepping fully into the house.

“I hope you know I’m not calling you nii-san.” Izuna said flatly.

“I would not expect you to, my name is just fine.” He pointed out, raising a brow. “If Madara is in a meeting I can wait here for him. I don’t wish to impose on your time.”

“Tsk.” Izuna merely rolled his eyes. “Look, I don’t like you, I don’t trust you-“

“Izuna, you don’t need to explain yourself. I’m here to court your brother, not you. But if we could be civil for his sake, is all I ask.” Tobirama cut him off.

“Ah I see you made it here.” Madara appeared, saving Tobirama from Izuna’s sure to be scathing response.

“Yes, Yori showed me the way, I wasn’t expecting a maze when I arrived.” Tobirama said, turning from Izuna to Madara.

“Oh, yeah I didn’t think to warn you about that. I had planned to meet you at the gate but my meeting ran over.” Madara sighed. “I figured we could do a tour and then discuss dinner.”

“That is fine with me.” Tobirama nodded. “Though don’t expect me to become one with your aviary.” He teased.

“So about dinner tonight, what is the plan?” Izuna asked, crossing his arms. “Are you really going to force everyone to have dinner together?” He asked, looking between them.

“What do you mean by everyone?” Tobirama asked.

“Well, typically we would do dinner here with myself, my siblings, my cousin, my aunt, my grandmother, Kagami, and dad … but I don’t want to overwhelm you. It’s a lot of people … and well-“ Madara trailed off. He was sure Tobirama hated Tajima on the principle that it was due to his father’s actions that contributed to his twin’s death.

“Oh.” Tobirama said softly, blinking a few times. Logically he knew Tajima was still alive now. Knew Madara had some kind of relationship with him, that by marrying Madara Tajima would be his father-in-law and they would have to interact. But knowing something and having to experience it was very different. “I’m sure we can all sit down and have a lovely dinner. We’re all adults here, except Kagami.” He finally said, shifting a bit.

“Hey, I understand if you don’t want to. It’s totally fine.” Madara reached out to lay a hand on Tobirama’s arm.

“No, really it’s okay. I mean, I’ll be living here in the future, I can’t just ignore him. Or avoid him.” He reached out to squeeze Madara’s hand. “If it gets to be too much, I can step out. Promise.”

Izuna stared at their linked hands. He was surprised to see Madara offering Tobirama comfort. But he supposed it made sense, he only hoped Tobirama could stick with his plan of walking away if need be. Not like dad could really walk away himself. “Alright, I’ll let everyone know we’re still on for tonight.” He said slipping past them to get his shoes and left.

“He’s still not happy about this?” Tobirama asked now that they were alone.

“No, but he’s trying … It'll be an adjustment. He’s obviously aware that things will change and I think he’s unsure of what that means for him. Plus he makes a good point, you two have been fighting and trying to kill each other for years.” Madara sighed.

“I’ve never tried to kill Izuna.” Tobirama pointed out, cocking his head.

“Uh? I know I didn’t pay super close attention to your fights but-“

“Madara, I mean no disrespect, your brother, Izuna, is an excellent shinobi. He is strong and talented, both on and off the battlefield.” Tobirama began. “But I’ve never fought him with the intent to kill him. Sure I’ve wounded him, but I’m a suiton user and the human body is seventy five percent water. Even at his best I could have easily killed Izuna, I'd be chakra depleted but I could have … battling Izuna was never about killing him but keeping his attention away from everyone else.”

“Oh.” Madara felt a dreadful realization come over him. Of course, Tobirama at twelve had pulled the blood out of one of the men who had killed Itama. He had killed four grown adults, all with fully mature sharingans. His skill and power had only grown since. He had never realized how unevenly matched Tobirama and Izuna were. It sent chills down his spine but also relieved to know Izuna would never have to fight against Tobirama again.

“And it’s not like you and Hashirama ever fought to kill each other either.” Tobirama pointed out. “Everyone in the Senju knew this, it was obvious.”

“No I suppose not.” Madara sighed, feeling rather weary all of a sudden. “Don’t tell Izuna, he might react oddly.” He said, trying to find a way to phrase it. Izuna often seemed to label himself as the Senju White Demon’s rival and built himself around this. He worried if Izuna found out Tobirama did not take their rivalry as seriously as Izuna did, he would react poorly to it.

“I won’t.” Tobirama shifted a bit awkwardly. It was clear this bit of information was weighing heavy on Madara and he wasn’t sure how to offer comfort. “Ah did you still want to do a tour?” He asked.

“Yeah, no point in holding it off. It’ll be good for the clan to see you, they’ll need time to get used to seeing you around.” Madara sighed. “And I’ve been cooped up in the house all week, I need some fresh air. Plus we need to get groceries for dinner.”

“Alright, where can I set my things?” Tobirama asked, picking up his pack from the floor.

“Yes, let me show you to the guest room.” Madara began to lead Tobirama further into the house. “The guest room I put you in is next to my office and on the other side is Kuro’s room.” He said pointing out the open door of his office and then the closed door of Kuro’s room. “My room is on the other side of the house, as well as Izuna’s.”

“Is there a reason you have such a large house when it’s just the three of you? Not a bad thing, just curious.” Tobirama asked as he followed Madara into the guest room.

“Oh, well this is the official clan head’s home, it’s been passed down through the Uchiha mainline, some say it was the house of our founder even. Uchiha households are often multigenerational, so most are large.” He explained standing back to let Tobirama set things up to his liking. “Plus my grandfather sired seven children, I believe they had to build onto the house to fit everyone.” He added.

“Seven? Gods, your poor grandmother.” Tobirama stared a bit struck. He wanted more than two children but seven was so many.

“She’s told me that it was all he was good for.” Madara shrugged. “Turo was very pretty for an alpha, grandma said having his pups was the only thing that wasn’t a hardship in their marriage.I heard my mother was also from a large family but I don’t know specifically, she never said how many siblings she had.”

“Really, your grandmother said that about her late husband?” Tobirama raised a brow. A pretty alpha of course was possible, not everyone looked their presentation, but the idea Madara’s grandmother openly stated that her late husband was only good for siring pups seemed outlandish.

“Oh yes, I think the only person who hates my grandfather more than my grandmother would be my father. Granted I don’t think grandfather was actually liked by anyone.” Madara said with a shrug.

“Uh, interesting.” Tobirama hummed,it certainly made for an interesting family dynamic. “Shall we go?”

“Let's go to the market and figure out what we’re doing for dinner.” Madara said, stepping out with Tobirama following behind. “We’ll be feeding a small army tonight.”

——

The market was busy as always. Madara tried not to prickle under people’s stares as he and Tobirama made their way through. The wide berth people usually gave him was wider with Tobirama at his side. The alpha was kind enough to carry their groceries while they wandered. A few of the older grannies stopped to coo at how sweet Tobirama was to carry their groceries. At the very least, Tobirama seemed to be able to charm the older omegas of the clan already. The alpha merely smiled and nodded his head, stating he was more than happy to carry the groceries.

“How do you handle spice?” Madara asked, looking over the spices. Nearly everyone in his family preferred their food spicy, but it didn’t have to be. He liked a good kick to his food but did enjoy sweets the same.

“I want to taste my food and not burn off my tongue.” Tobirama said, moving to stand beside Madara looking over the spices. “But I can handle mild heat if it’s necessary for the dish you’re planning.”

“We’ll see about that, I’ll keep it mild for your taste.” Madara teased. “I won’t make you cry from the spice.”

“Please don’t, I don't understand how anyone could enjoy it if it’s that hot.” He shook his head as Madara laughed.

“Uchiha’s breath fire, of course we want to eat it too.” He joked as he turned to the vendor to purchase the spices he knew wouldn’t be too overpowering.

“You may want to stay clear of some of the candies, they can have quite the kick to them.” The vendor said smiling.

“You make your candy spicy?! Why?” Tobirama gapped. Both Madara and the vendor merely laughed at his reaction.

“You should get your brothers some, and not tell them.” Madara suggested, turning to look over the candy. “Oh yes, these would be perfect for Hashirama.” He said, grabbing a few bright red hard candies.

“Hashirama is a wimp, he can’t handle any spice.” Tobirama said, looking over the candies. “For the eldest you sure do have the mean streak of a younger sibling.”

“Oh I’m not the eldest, I had an older sister. She was easy to rile up.” Madara explained. “Did you never prank your older brothers?”

“Oh well then it makes sense now.” Tobirama nodded as they paid. “Oh I did, Itama could hold a grudge like no one else and being his twin I was often roped into his pranks. Itama being the family’s baby was seen as being too sweet and of course I was too serious so no one expected it was either of us. Kawarama often got blamed for most of our pranks before he went to the capital.”

“And you let your big brother take the fall?”

“Naturally.” Tobirama chuckled as they moved to the next vendor. “So tell me about everyone who will be at dinner, other than your brothers and Tajima.”

“It’ll be my Aunt Yui who is my dad’s older sister, her son Hikaku, her grandson Kagami, and my grandma Fumi who is my dad’s mother.” He explained. “Hikaku is a calm, collected beta, you should get along with him easily. And Kagami is just a pup, so no worries there. Plus he’s been asking me how long he has to wait to meet you.” He continued. “Aunt Yui is the ideal Uchiha omega, if nothing else she’ll be polite. Grandma is sweet, don’t be surprised if she tries to pinch your cheeks and overload your plate. You already know Kuro, Izuna well we already saw how that went … and finally dad. He’s been quiet about the whole thing, other than he was surprised I was going this route to make peace.” He said with a shrug.

This dinner would be a true moment of if peace could work or not. These people would be becoming Tobirama’s new family. This was going to be his home, at least until they could convince the Uchiha to build a joint village. If the Senju could convince them. Not that all the Senju were sold on the idea but most were coming around to the idea.

“Is there anything I should keep in mind? Topics to avoid and such?” Tobirama asked.

“Uh probably avoid topics about Butsuma, but I don’t see how that would come up.” Madara shrugged. “Other than that I don’t think there’s anything that could be a problem.”

“That should be easy enough.” Tobirama nodded as they moved onto the next vendor.

——

They returned back to Madara’s home and started on what was practically a feast. But to feed nine people it had to be. He and Tobirama worked side by side, it was nice and peaceful. He decided he’d show Tobirama the library and the rest of the compound tomorrow.

Kuro was the first to arrive, making a beeline for the kitchen. “My, my, you two have been busy.” He said looking over what they had cooked.

“You can wait for dinner.” Madara hissed, shooing Kuro away from the kitchen. “Better yet, set the table.” He added.

“Fine!” Kuro huffed, causing Tobirama to chuckle. “I’ll set the table, oh did you make cookies?” He said, spying the tray of cooling cookies on the counter.

“Your brother did, I might be persuaded to give you one.” Tobirama smiled, grabbing a cookie and offering it out to Kuro but pulled it away when the alpha tried to grab it.

“What do you require for such a treat?” Kuro asked, moving to start grabbing the plates.

“I need to know where I should sit at dinner? Obviously beside Madara-“ Tobirama began holding out the cookie again.

“I’ll sit beside you and put Kagami across from you. That should keep you from being seated by someone who will make dinner awkward.” Kuro said, snagging a cookie from Tobirama and stuffing it in his mouth.

“That works for me.” Tobirama nodded as he turned back to finish up the task Madara had given him. Dinner was almost ready, keeping his hands and mind busy would keep him from getting too anxious about what was to come.

——

Tobirama stood nervously in the kitchen as people began to gather in Madara’s home. He really should head out there, but he was still unsure. Exhaling slowly he washed his hands. He gave himself a once over before deciding he couldn’t hold off any longer. He stepped out of the kitchen to the large dining room to see Madara speaking with a beta, probably Hikaku. An elegant woman sat at the table, a young pup sitting beside her drawing. Yui and Kagami then. An older woman entered the dining room, long white hair down her back.

“Ah yes! There he is.” She cooed, approaching Tobirama with no fear in her worn face. “Come, come let obasama get a good look at you.” She said, reaching out to grab his face, pulling him down. “Hm yes, very handsome indeed.” She said as her dark eyes took in his bewildered face. “And what pretty eyes!” She cooed, pinching his cheeks. “Not a lot of fat on you, don’t worry obasama will fix that.”

Madara tried not to snort as he watched his tiny grandmother fuss over Tobirama. “Tobirama, this is my grandmother Fumi. Grandma, this is Tobirama.” He said approaching.

“It’s an honor to meet you.” Tobirama finally said. “Ah thank you-“

“Finally!” Kagami cried out, practically launching himself from his chair and rushing to Tobirama’s side. “Wow! You really do have white hair! Are you old? Only old people have white hair.”

“No, it’s always been white.” Tobirama chuckled as he knelt in front of the pup. “It’s an honor to finally meet you too, Kagami.”

“Oh! You remembered my name! Obasama, he remembered my name!” Kagami cheered, turning back to look at his grandmother Yui.

“Kagami, not so loud, inside voice please.” Yui said softly but smiled gently at the pup.

“Of course I did, I have all your lovely art work in my office. Madara talks about you often.” Tobirama smiled, ruffling the pup’s hair. He stood as Izuna and the last guest entered. He stared at Tajima for a moment.

“You!” Tajima nearly dropped his crutch when he saw Tobirama. “It’s it’s you.” He said softly, blinking a few times.

“Ah-“

Madara raised a brow, looking between Tobirama and his father. As far as he was aware they had never met before. But clearly his father recognized Tobirama from somewhere and he couldn’t tell by his father’s tone what it meant.

Tobirama shuffled his feet awkwardly. “Perhaps we could speak privately after dinner. If you’d like, sir?”

“Please … that that would be good.” Tajima nodded, clearly trying to cover his shock. “And no need for Sir or any titles, my name is just fine.” He said shuffling to the table.

“Of course, Tajima.” Tobirama nodded.

Madara supposed answers would have to wait until after dinner. “Well, let’s not let the food get cold.” He said looking around. At least Kagami and grandma seemed excited to have Tobirama here and Kuro seemed to like Tobirama as well. He could count on Aunt Yui and Hikaku to be polite at the very least, so he just had to worry about Izuna.

Tobirama wasn’t sure what to make of all this. Finally meeting Tajima, putting a face and name to a familiar chakra was making him more nervous. As promised Kuro pushed him into the seat next to Madara and helped Kagami into the seat across from him. At least there was that.

Madara took the head of the table, while Yui sat next to Kagami with her mother Fumi next to her. Kuro took a seat next to Tobirama with Izuna next to him and finally Tajima at the end. They didn’t speak while everyone filled their plates, passing the food around.

“So tell us Tobirama, how do you like the Uchiha compound? Is it very different from your home compound?” Yui asked softly.

“Size is about the same, though the homes are set up differently than back home. There’s less plant matter, but that could be due to Hashirama’s touch to everything.” Tobirama explained.

“He’s your elder brother, the Mokuton user?” Yui asked.

“Yes, that would be Hashirama.” Tobirama nodded. “I only saw the market place and parts of the living area but from what I saw it was similar enough.”

“That’s all Madara showed you?” Yui asked. “Madara, you should have shown our guest more of what the Uchiha have to offer.” She chastised him.

“He’ll be here for a few days, we have time for me to show him around. Plus it’s not as if this will be the only visit Tobirama will make before our marriage.” Madara huffed.

“Tobirama, where will you be staying?” Kagami asked.

“Ah here, at Madara’s home.” Tobirama answered, which earned a gasp from Yui. He looked up at her, confused at what was so shocking about his statement.

“That is unacceptable. Madara, he cannot stay in your home.” Yui said, resting a hand on her chest. “You two are unmarried, it’s not proper.”

“He’s set up in the guest bedroom next to Kuro’s room. We’re not sharing a bed, of course we wouldn’t do anything improper before our wedding.” Madara had to hold back from rolling his eyes.

“Still in the same household and unwed.” Yui shivered, shaking her head. “It’s just not right.” She said firmly, eyes narrowed as she looked at Madara.

“Well, do you suggest he stay with you, or grandmother instead?” Madara asked but when she didn’t respond he wasn’t surprised. Madara did not think he could trust Tobirama’s safety with anyone outside his family. Not that he truly thought anyone would destroy the ceasefire in such a way but he couldn’t predict what everyone was feeling. Or what actions they would take.

“Oh this sweet boy can stay with me.” Fumi hummed. “It’s no trouble.” She said, patting Yui’s arm.

“Grandma, that’s really not necessary. We’ll be sleeping separately, it’s fine.” Madara said firmly. His aunt just shook her head.

“So you’re having a sleepover with Madara? That’s fun, sometimes Mada lets me braid his hair when we have sleep overs.” Kagami said to Tobirama, the young boy obviously ignorant to the politics going on around him.

“I suppose it’s a bit like a sleepover, though we will be in different rooms. Oh does he? That’s very sweet of you, I’m sure you do a lovely job, he’s got so much hair. I’m sure my niece would love a chance to braid it, she likes to braid her papa’s hair all the time. My brother, Hashirama, has really long hair too.” He explained.

“You have a niece? That’s nice, how old is she?” Yui asked, though she was trying to hide her distaste about the situation.

“She’s four and such a whirlwind. She’s a lovely pup, she especially enjoys seeing Kagami’s drawings.” Tobirama added.

“Kagami’s drawings? Kagami has been sending you drawings?” Yui asked, raising a brow before looking down at her grandson and then at Madara.

“Well, Kagami was with me when I first started writing letters to Tobirama and he wanted to send something with the letter.” He explained, a little confused on why she seemed upset at it. “I saw no reason to deny him sending a simple drawing to Tobirama.”

“Come now Yui, it’s sweet. Little Kagami sharing his artwork. He’s such a good pup, oh I can’t wait to have more pups to spoil.” Fumi cooed.

“Grandma, that’s rushing it a bit. Tobirama and I need to marry first.” Madara said, clearing his throat. Why was everyone fawning over their future pups already?

“Oh I know! But I’m just so excited to be a great grandmother again. You were such a cute little baby, Madara. Oh you had so much hair, wild curls like Kagami.” She cooed. “And he was always so fussy, Tobirama. But he was such a cute baby.” Tobirama couldn’t help but snort.

“Oh I’m sure, was he a chubby baby too?” He asked.

“Oh my Kami, the chubbiest cheeks!” Fumi cooed cupping her face. “And once he could giggle he was just always laughing.”

“Grandma.” Madara groaned as Kuro, Izuna, Hikaku, and Tajima chuckled. He had thought Kuro’s stories were embarrassing, Kuro had nothing on grandma apparently.

“Mom, don’t embarrass him.” Tajima said, trying to hide his chuckles. “If you want, I think I even have some baby photos.”

“Dad, please don’t.” Madara covered his face. Great, who knows what kind of baby photos his father had.

“Baby photos? That’s rare, I’m afraid there aren’t many photos of me as a child.” Tobirama said, chuckling. “But I’d love to see some of Madara as a baby.”

“Of course, I love showing off photos of my kids. They were all so cute.” Tajima said smiling.

“Hey, I’m still cute!” Kuro huffed.

“No, you’re annoying. You were much cuter before you could talk.” Madara sighed.

“Oh! I see how it is! I’ll never recover!” Kuro pretended to faint in his chair. Everyone laughed at the antics. It was clear to Tobirama these kinds of dinners were often, and filled with laughter.

“Boys behave.” Tajima tried to speak over the growing laughter but he wasn’t trying too hard.

“Are all Uchiha’s this dramatic?” Tobirama asked, leaning over to whisper to Madara.

“You have no idea, this is just scratching the surface.” Madara chuckled.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Tobirama chuckled, watching Izuna pushing Kuro off of him. This was a nice, peaceful moment, and to see the family he was marrying into acting like a family. Plus he had to admit Madara was a good cook. Fumi may get her wish in fattening him up.

——

Madara and Tobirama followed behind Tajima as they left the dining room to head to Madara’s office. Dinner had gone well, but now was a moment of truth. They stood awkwardly before Madara took his normal seat behind the desk while Tajima and Tobirama sat next to each other.

“So … you two know each other?” Madara finally asked, looking between them.

“Not exactly.” Tobirama rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s -“

“Did you ever find it strange I caught you with Hashirama the same day Butsuma caught you two?” Tajima asked, drumming his fingers on Madara’s desk.

“I guess I never gave it much thought. And it’s not like we really discussed what happened afterwards.” Madara was confused why his father brought that up, of all things.

“You see, I was blissfully unaware that you were even sneaking out of the compound.” Tajima began. “Until someone threw a rock through my window. Who do I find but an albino boy, standing in my yard, obviously panicked. When I went to figure out who this was and why they done this the boy explained to me that you were in danger, that Butsuma was going to kill you if I didn’t follow him to where you were outside of the compound. So of course I followed him.” He said. “He led me to the clearing at the river you and Hashirama were meeting at. He disappeared at some point, and then Butsuma appeared. I didn’t have time to think over the boy who had led me to you.” Tajima turned to look at Tobirama for his side.

“Anija, Hashirama was devastated when Kawarama was sent to the capital … but when Itama died he was hollow. It was like everything good had been sucked out of him, he smiled but it was never real.” Tobirama began picking at the hem of his pants. “I did my best but … it wasn’t the same without Itama. I thought time would help but it didn’t …”

“And then one day he smiled. A true, honest smile, I cried thanking whatever gods that my elder brother was back. It was then I started noticing his chakra was leaving the compound.” He explained. “While not unusual, Mokuton has been recorded to do strange things to its users, Hashirama says he talks with the trees or something like that? But I noticed it was always the same place and he wasn’t alone. So I followed and found you two meeting. I knew you were Uchiha immediately, but I watched how you two interacted together. At first just in case you attacked him but I realized you were just two kids wanting a friendship, a connection, and your friendship gave me my brother back. I couldn’t tell anyone, I thought perhaps through the friendship you two had our clans could make peace. So I began to research how that would work, for the future.”

“Then how did Butsuma find out?” Madara asked, shocked Tobirama had known the whole time. He supposed he and Hashirama had not really been all that smart when meeting up. But what fourteen year old was really all that smart to begin with?

“A scout saw Hashirama leaving and trailed him. He reported back to Butsuma afterwards, which is when I overheard from the ceiling. Butsuma planned to wait until the next time Hashirama went to meet you, he was going to either kill you himself or force Hashirama to kill you.” He explained. “Not to get justice for Itama but to make an example out of you. Not that you had any hand in Itama’s death anyway.” Tobirama sighed.

“So when Hashirama went to meet you I ran for the Uchiha compound. My sensing could at least tell me a general direction to go in before I got close enough to really tell where it was. And from there I searched for what felt like the strongest chakra signature. I found a rock and threw it through the window in hopes the chakra signature I found would come out.” Tobirama continued. “I led Tajima to your meeting spot hoping we’d get there fast enough … we made it just in time for Tajima to hear and find you so I could hide. I couldn’t let Butsuma know I had led Tajima to your rescue.”

“Why not tell someone? Did you think dad wouldn’t recognize you?” Madara asked.

“Butsuma was not happy his plan was thwarted, he knew I had something to do with it but could never prove it. Hashirama thought I tattled and our relationship was in shambles for a while because of it …” Tobirama looked away. “At the time, I did not have my seals, I couldn’t see very well so I honestly did not know it was Tajima I had found.” He explained touching one of the seals on his face.

“So, you didn’t know it was me.” Tajima said softly, a bit breathless.

“No, I had never seen you up close to know what you looked like or felt your chakra before. I just went in search of someone with enough chakra to be powerful enough to either scare off Butsuma or fight him off.” He replied. “And I hadn’t stuck around to see the actual confrontation with Butsuma.”

“Well shit.” Madara sighed, brushing his hair back. “I suppose we owe you our thanks.”

“More than that, I wasn’t sure who you were or what clan you came from. I had wanted to thank you for saving Madara but everyone I spoke to didn’t know of any albino child.” Tajima said. “I’m afraid it’s long overdue, but thank you Tobirama. I owe you a life debt.”

“Please, I felt I owed Madara a life debt for giving me my brother back to begin with. I would say we are even.” Tobirama said firmly.

“If that is what you wish but if you ever need anything my door will always be open.” Tajima said softly. “Truly, thank you for saving Madara. I cannot express what it means to me.” He added.

“I cannot imagine what it is like to lose a child, but I could not let Madara come to harm for an ill advised friendship.” Tobirama said, looking up at Madara. “It wasn’t right.”

“No it wasn’t, but Madara and Hashirama were safe because of you. That took a lot of courage to do, knowing you might get in trouble or whomever you found might not have followed.” Tajima sighed. “I’ll leave you two, dinner was wonderful … don’t worry too much about Yui. She’s traditional through and through, but she shouldn’t cause any problems.” He slowly stood. “Have a good night.” He nodded to them both before leaving.

“Well, you’ve met the family … I hope it wasn’t too difficult?” Madara asked, watching Tobirama closely.

“Tajima was not what I expected to be honest … I don’t know what I was exactly expecting though.” He said softly. He had always imagined Tajima as this unfeeling monster but he was really just a man. It was a little sobering. “It wasn’t awful, a little awkward but I imagine with time things will be easier.” He explained watching Madara pull out a pipe.

“It certainly went better than I had hoped. I think with time, general proximity, and everyone getting to know each other it’ll be easier.” He said lighting the pipe. “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For doing this, sitting with my family through dinner. I can’t imagine how hard it must have been to sit at the table with dad … so I appreciate your willingness.” Madara exhaled slowly.

“He’s your father, it’s clear you two have a strong relationship.” Tobirama shifted in his seat. He felt guilty, like he had a sense of duty to dislike Tajima due to Itama. But Itama was dead, not liking Tajima wouldn’t change that fact and might make things harder for himself and Madara. He didn’t want to put stress on the relationship between Madara and his father.

“We didn’t always … after I found out about the child killing squads we didn’t really talk for over a year.” Madara explained. “He apologized to me, to the clan, and we even discussed reaching out to the clans whose children had been killed … but we didn’t think it would help.”

“Wouldn’t help? How so?” Tobirama had no idea that the Uchiha felt so strongly about what had happened that they considered reaching out to clans they had killed children of in a way of an apology.

“Well, I didn’t want the apology to come off as insincere or that we were taunting them. We didn’t want to add salt to any wounds.” Madara explained.

“Was Itama targeted specifically?” Tobirama asked softly, looking down. He had always wondered why it was Itama. Itama had been the kindest, gentlest of him and siblings. He didn’t have much talent for the shinobi arts either. Though that might have made him an easy target.

“No.” Madara set his pipe down and reached out for Tobirama’s hand. “It wasn’t a specific mission, it seems like sometimes the squad would go out and patrol looking for children of enemy clans. Of course with the Senju being our biggest enemy, Senju children were often searched for and targeted. Itama was merely in the wrong place at the wrong time.” He squeezed Tobirama’s hand. “I am sorry, what was done to Itama was a terrible crime. I know my words don’t mean much, they can’t bring him back. But I am deeply sorry for what my clan and my father did.”

“They don’t mean much but I do appreciate the gesture nonetheless.” Tobirama nodded, squeezing Madara’s hand.

“I have a courting gift for you …I want to preface it with the fact that you do not have to accept this one.” Madara said softly, slowly pulling his hand away.

Tobirama cocked his head, confused about what Madara could give him that he might not want. But nothing could come to mind as he watched Madara unlock a drawer in his desk and remove a scroll. Curious why he would have a courting gift locked in his desk? He leaned closer as he watched Madara open the scroll and unseal the items within. A jar with a sharingan and a hand?

“You asked me to give Yoshinori a fitting punishment for his crimes against your brother.” Madara began. “Taking an Uchiha’s sharingan is considered sacrilegious unless they have committed a grave crime. So I took one of his eyes as proof of his crimes against your brother and his hand so he’s never able to complete another jutsu to harm someone else.” He explained. “You can do whatever you wish with them, keep them, reject them, burn them -they are yours to do as you please.”

Tobirama at first wanted to recoil. Not in disgust because they were body parts but because of whose body parts they were. This was one of the eyes that had tortured his brother, one of the very hands that had killed and defiled his brother’s body. But with the possession of a sharingan this could give him an insight in the sharingan. How it worked, how it changed the eyes cells and abilities. Granted it was one removed but it would be interesting to study it as is.

“I had thought to ask about it but I wasn’t sure how to bring it up …” Tobirama whispered.

“After I found out about what father and Yoshinori were doing I was so sick … but the actions had been sanctioned by a clan head. My hands were tied, I couldn’t do anything to punish him and that always sat wrong with me … your request gave me that opportunity. His crimes were announced to the clan and he was removed from my council. I hope my punishment, as late as it was, is satisfying to you.”

“They are, thank you.” Tobirama reached out for the jar, studying the eye floating in the solution inside. “You can toss the hand, I have no need for it.” Tobirama added.

Madara nodded, sealing the hand back and placed it back in the drawer. “I would suggest we keep this between us, me giving you the eye. I don’t want people to get worked up over it, while I know you’re not going to sell it on the black market or use it nefariously, others won’t.”

“Of course, thank you.” Tobirama nodded. “It’s late, we should head to bed. You have a long day tomorrow showing me everything the Uchiha have to offer.”

“Urg don’t remind me, aunt Yui can be so stuck up sometimes.” Madara groaned.

Tobirama chuckled, “thank you.” He moved to kiss Madara’s cheek.

“For what?”

“For being understanding, for punishing Yoshinori, and for making it clear I wouldn’t be forced into anything regarding Tajima if I was uncomfortable with it.” Tobirama said, taking Madara’s hand. “It means a lot, I want you to know that.”

“Of course … I’d be a hypocrite if I wasn’t.” Madara said, trying not to flush.

“You flush so prettily.” Tobirama purred.

“Tobirama! You cannot just say that!” Madara couldn’t stop his entire face from heating up.

“It’s the truth, and I think you deserve to hear that.” Tobirama kissed his cheek again and then his jaw. “I’ll see you in the morning.” He added before pocketting the jar and leaving Madara’s office.

Madara groaned, dropping his head onto the table. He was going to combust at this rate.

Notes:

//I hate the dinner scene honestly. I really struggled with it and hope it’s not too awful. Thank you all for comments, kudos, and bookmarks I appreciate it all and enjoy seeing/reading everything you guys have left! See you next week!

Chapter 22: You Arrest my Mind

Summary:

Madara takes Tobirama site seeing in the Uchiha compound. He’s pleased to find that Tobirama will at least find joy within the library walls. Light teasing leads to deeper discussions about their future. As well as questions Madara’s has about the past.

Notes:

//a bit shorter chapter in comparison to the next few but it gets through some awkward talks between Madara and Tobirama. Enjoy!!!

They had a quiet breakfast with just Madara, Tobirama, and Izuna at the table. Kuro was sleeping in late, as normal, especially since he had a mission he was leaving for later in the day. Thankfully no one said much of anything while they ate but it didn’t feel like the quiet was oppressive. Honestly it was kind of nice, at least Tobirama felt that way as he nursed his tea. After breakfast Madara and he left the home, the tour of the compound would be today.

When Madara had told Tobirama there was a library he hadn’t expected something so large. There were even books in languages he didn’t know. He didn’t know where to start, he felt like a child in a candy store. Like he could be here forever and find something new each time he looked through the shelves.

“I see I’ve found your ‘aviary’.” Madara teased. “Once you marry in, you’ll have free range of all the books here.” He explained. The librarian hadn’t been thrilled to let, what they considered an outsider, in their library but Madara pointed out they were just here to look, not actually check anything out. At least not until Tobirama married him, then he could check out whatever he pleased. Madara didn’t even know what was in all the books within the library.

“All of this?” Tobirama turned to look at Madara. “What’s even all here? There’s, there’s so much!” He whispered, gently running a finger along the spine of one large book.

“Some of them are just blood lines, the Uchiha have been literate since our founding. We can all trace our ancestory all the way back to Indra. It ensures there’s no close matches and inbreeding.” He explained. “Plus most stories listed as first hand accounts, since the sharingan records everything when in use. Though that does not mean they didn’t embellish their story telling. There’s pretty much anything from fantastically story telling to more truthful retellings. Plus poetry and plays are all recorded here, not just ones written by the Uchiha here either.”

“Really? Senju can go back maybe five, six generations, before that there was a mix of farmers and nomads that joined together. A lot of them were not literate.” Tobirama looked back at the books. His hands itched to start going through the books, to think the Uchiha had all this history and knowledge at their fingertips.

“Our books say, Indra had a younger brother Ashura. It’s alluded to that it is his descendants who began what became the Uzumaki and Senju clans but there’s not much.” Madara explained. He was glad Tobirama was so excited about this, he knew Tobirama might have a difficult time making friends in a once enemy clan. He was glad there was something he could enjoy here at his new home

“Interesting, I know there was conjecture that the Senju and Uzumaki used to be from a single clan that split apart but I never had much solid evidence. I can’t wait to dig into all of this.” He smiled.

“I can see I’ll have to be dragging you out of here and back home often.” Madara chuckled. “Perhaps next we can wander the compound, find a good place for your lab?” He suggested.

“Oh yes! I brought building plans of what my current lab was made from. I thought it would make things easier.” Tobirama said, giving the books a silent farewell before following Madara out of the library.

“That makes sense, I wasn’t sure what you all used it for … I didn’t want to have something built that would not work or ended up being too small.” He said as Tobirama handed him the building plans. He’d have to take a look over it later and begin working on building Tobirama’s lab.

“It doesn’t need to be big, just enough space so I can work in peace. A lot of the jutsus and seals I work with are not fit to be used around most people.” Tobirama began.

“Because you blow things up?”

“That has only happened a handful of times … and it’s been years since I’ve accidentally blown something up.” Tobirama huffed. “Things can go wrong when first working with seals and creating jutsus, even if something doesn’t blow up.”

“So you intentionally blow things up?” Madara chuckled as they made their way through the maze of the houses. “Unfortunately my house is surrounded by other houses, the lab may be a bit out of the way.”

“My lab back in the Senju compound is out of the way too … After I blew the roof off the first lab I had, Hashirama was insistent that I do not conduct such things so close to everyone else.” Tobirama pointed out.

“You blew the roof off? You’re not really making your case.” Madara chuckled. “I’ll be sure to warn everyone not to bother you unless it’s an emergency.” He shook his head.

“Hey, you agreed to give me a lab after our marriage. I have it in writing.” Tobirama pointed out, nudging Madara with his elbow.

“That was before you told me you blew the roof off the first one you had.” Madara nudged him back. “I think I know a good spot, quiet and out of the way. You shouldn’t be bothered.” Madara added leading Tobirama out past the houses. “Once you get past the homes, you come to the smiths where we make weapons and armor. As long as you don’t destroy one of the smiths I doubt you’ll have any trouble. And there’s open space out here.”

“I wouldn’t want any angry smiths after me.” Tobirama nodded. “I can only imagine how fiery their tempers must be.” He joked.

“Was that a joke? My gods, that was an honest to god joke! Hashirama always said you never joked.” Madara laughed.

“I tell jokes all the time. He’s just rarely smart enough to get them.” Tobirama huffed, tilting his head up.

“Is that because they’re often at his expense?” Madara asked, trying to hide his smile on his face with his hand.

“Only when he deserves it.” Tobirama said smiling as they came upon an open field. It was away from the smiths, near the back end of the compound. “Oh this is perfect.” He said, looking around. There was plenty of room, and it did get a good breeze despite the compound walls.

“I thought this might work well.” Madara preened. “Sit with me?” He asked, plopping down on the ground.

Tobirama raised a brow but did as Madara asked. “It’s nice and peaceful out here.”

“Yeah … I want to thank you.” Madara said softly.

“Is this about what I told you yesterday after dinner?” Tobirama asked.

“Partially that and the fact you sat through dinner with my family. Which I know was a lot, between just the amount of people there and the fact it was with my dad. You put yourself on the line. When you were a child to protect someone you not only did not know but was from an enemy clan, the same clan that killed your twin.” Madara said softly, pulling at the blades of grass. “That takes a lot of strength, determination, and compassion.”

“It was simply the right thing to do … you had no hand in Itama’s death, you were a child yourself. I wasn’t going to let Butsuma harm you, especially just to punish anija just for making a friend that he sorely needed.” Tobirama pointed out.

“What happened afterwards?”

“Butsuma knew I had something to do with it, Tajima showing up at the same time as him but had no way to prove it. While Hashirama believed I had found out about your friendship and told Butsuma. So to punish me, as well as keep Hashirama from acting out he sent me to live in Uzushio. It was clear I was suiton natured and there were few in the Senju clan similarly inclined.” Tobirama explained. “I trained, took an interest in the art of sealing. I lived there for nearly three years-“

“So when you came back, you went after the squad that killed Itama?” Madara asked, to which Tobirama nodded.

“While Butsuma wasn’t displeased with what I had done … he wasn’t keen for people to think he let his children run amuck as such. So I was sent back to Uzushio, where I began to spend more time working with seals.” Tobirama nodded. “I came back briefly when my mother died, at which point I finally spoke to Hashirama about what had happened. We made up and Butsuma did not like that so he sent me back to Uzushio stating I was more useful to the clan being there. He didn’t want Hashirama and I plotting behind his back, not that we had that intention at any point. We were more useful to him as long as we were separated, he tried pitting us against each other many times. But the older we got, the better at communicating with one another, better at supporting each other instead of him.”

“Can I ask … How did he die?” Madara asked. He had been curious about it ever since he met Hashirama head on at the battlefield and not Butsuma. But obviously a battlefield was not the time nor place to ask. And the ceasefire talks hadn’t been either.

Tobirama stilled, looking away. “It’s not common knowledge about what happened. At least not what actually happened …” Tobirama took a deep breath before continuing. “Butsuma was pushing Hashirama to marry. Hashirama was twenty one, taking on more responsibilities and doing a better job at leading the Senju. I eventually suggested Mito since no one Butsuma suggested panned out in the two years of Hashirama letting Butsuma pick possible mates. I knew her well, knew she would be a good match to Hashirama - make up for things he lacked and someone Hashirama would like in return. Butsuma was for the marriage, he had wanted to further strengthen our ties with Uzushio. While we had good relations with them since I had lived there for a number of years, he wanted more.” He explained. “So began their courting, Mito greatly enjoyed Hashirama’s company. They fell in love quite quickly and were eager to marry after a year of courting - though it was mostly Hashirama traveling to Uzushio. So after their year of courting she traveled to the Land of Fire to finish going over the marriage contract and set a date for their wedding. But once she finally met Butsuma and actually spent time around him, she refused to marry if he remained clan head. Told him straight to his face, she would not marry Hashirama unless he stepped down. And completely removed himself from any position of power within the Senju clan.”

“That must have been quite the show down.” Madara grinned. Mito seemed like a fierce omega to go toe to toe with Butsuma. Exactly what Hashirama needed in a partner.

“Oh it was. Butsuma flew into a fit of rage, tore up the contract and told the Uzushio delegates to get out and not come back until they could control their unruly, ill mannered brat omega. So they left, Butsuma ripped into me about making a fool of him. Saying I clearly plotted this knowing Mito would refuse to marry Hashirama in the end, that this had been a waste of our time, a stain on our families reputation to have a courtship fall through so late in it.” Tobirama waved his hand.

“Hashirama had been quiet through his whole tantrum, until he began insulting Mito and myself. Her character, her physical appearance, naming every way in which she was a failure and unsuited to marry Hashirama. How worthless I had been to the clan, that all that time spent in Uzushio had been for nothing. That I was a traitor to my family and my people. It was then Hashirama spoke up, telling Butsuma it was he who had ruined this. That he had no one but himself to blame, that taking his anger out on everyone else was unfit for a clan head, and that Mito's request had been correct in proof of how he reacted to it. I thought the vein in Butsuma’s head was going to explode.” Tobirama explained. “I thought Butsuma was going to pummel Hashirama into the ground but instead he turned to me. Saying I had caused Hashirama to turn against him, that I had plotted with Mito to refuse the marriage contract in the end … and when he went to strike me I watched Hashirama grow a wooden spear from the floor right into his chest.”

“What?!”

“Yes.” Tobirama nodded. “Butsuma looked so shocked … but Hashirama had been quite careful with his aim. Butsuma did not die right away, we were able to sneak out of the compound with him and seemingly return with a wounded Butsuma. We told people after the delegation left that we had patrolled outside the compound when we were attacked by unknown assailants.” He explained. “Hashirama claimed every time he healed the wound it reopened, so other healers tried and after each attempt Hashirama would reopen the wound. He had left a sliver of wood inside the wound, tiny but he would grow it inside the wound each time it was healed. Butsuma wasn’t about to call Hashirama out on it, he had too much pride and it would have collapsed the Senju clan into a civil war. All he could say was at least he put Tajima in the ground before the Fates took him and with that he died.”

“Didn’t you worry that your people would believe Uzushio had a hand in this?” Madara asked, trying to get over his shock. Hashirama had killed Butsuma and that was something he never thought was be possible.

“No one but Hashirama, myself, and Uzushio delegates knew what happened at that meeting. The rest of the clan had no idea that courtship had fallen through, they believed the marriage contract had been signed as planned and the Uzushio delegates were returning to Uzushio to prepare Mito to marry Hashirama at a later date. We just didn’t correct them.” Tobirama said with a shrug.

“So how did Hashirama and Mito marry then?”

“After allowing us to grieve as expected by the clan, Hashirama reached out to Mito, telling her Butsuma was dead but he understood if she did not wish to marry him after what happened. She did not reply but instead showed up with her things ready for marriage.” Tobirama smiled. “She pretty much guessed what had happened, she loved Hashirama and wasn’t going to waste another moment without him. The Senju believed their union was blessed since she became pregnant so quickly after.”

“Kami … that’s insane.” Madara whispered. “Is Hashirama okay? I mean that’s a lot … not saying he was wrong in what he did but kin slaying is …”

“A serious crime, yes …. After Butsuma’s death Hashirama only asked me what I thought once.” Tobirama looking at Madara. “I told him Butsuma had been a stain on our family. He was cruel, manipulative, and abusive to us all. Sure the clan prospered but we suffered in silence for years under his hand. You could not fault a dog for biting the hand that beat it. That there was no way any of us could truly thrive if he had continued living. I asked Hashirama if would submit Mito or gods forbid his own future children to Butsuma’s cruelty. He said no he wouldn’t allow that.”

“Why tell me this? Surely the less people know the better?”

“Because I want to trust you, and I want you to trust me.” Tobirama explained. “With this information you could surely ruin Hashirama’s reputation, deal a serious blow to the Senju clan but I would of course deny ever telling you this and it couldn’t be proven. With that this ceasefire would be ruined and the Uchiha would be worse for it.” He pointed out. “But I also know you wouldn’t, you’ve been a good friend to anija and you know how Butsuma could be. You’ve been honest and open to me, it was only right I do the same in kind.”

“You’re right I wouldn’t tell anyone … plus there were rumors of my own family …” Madara trailed off, looking away.

“Rumors, about what?” Tobirama raised a brow and cocked his head.

“My grandfather was not well liked, he died suddenly and no one really looked closely at it or questioned my father … they had been outside the compound when it happened. Alone … Some who did support my grandfather said they thought my father killed my grandfather. My father doesn’t even allow people to say his name in his presence … so at least you and Hashirama had a better plan in place. That is if my father killed my grandfather.” Madara explained.

“Uh, well if your grandfather was anything like Butsuma then good for Tajima.” Tobirama nodded.

They were quiet for a moment, just enjoying the sun and the breeze when Tobirama spoke again. “This is uh an awkward question but I wanted to be sure we’re on the same page, when the time comes …”

Madara raised a brow, turning to look at Tobirama.

“First, how did you prefer living arrangements to go? After our wedding?” Tobirama asked.

“Well, I had assumed we’d share a bedroom after our wedding … and a bed. If that’s okay?” Madara suggested. “I had hoped we could continue living in the house I have, it’s certainly large enough for our needs.”

“That’s fine, that’s what I’d like as well.” Tobirama nodded. “What about sex?”

“What about it?!” Madara nearly screeched, face turning bright red.

“Have you had sex before? I know it’s awkward to discuss but … I don’t want to go into our wedding night blind.” Tobirama pointed out. “If you have that’s fine, Senju don’t really care about purity when it comes to any presentation. If you haven’t that’s fine too.”

“I’ve had sex!” Madara practically yelled. “I mean, I did before I presented … “ he added, clearing his throat.

“But not after?”

“No, I felt like it was too much of a risk, before I couldn’t get pregnant and I was only having sex with beta men so they couldn’t get pregnant. After my presentation it seemed like such a hassle. Sure I’ve got teas and medicines to prevent pregnancy but sex never seemed that great for the risk that came with it.”

“Must have been shitty sex.” Tobirama snorted. He supposed that would work in his favor, he never had a past partner complain about poor performance. He was always eager to please.

“It wasn’t shitty sex. I just … it’s hard to trust people, trust someone when I’m vulnerable, that they could do something I don’t want or like.” Madara said with a shrug. “Plus it’s not like I was sleeping with that many people anyway.”

“How many?” Tobirama asked. He was curious about what experience Madara had, things he liked and didn’t like. Talking about it would make it easier to figure out what they each liked and didn’t like, and what would work best for them.

“How many people have you slept with then?” Madara’s blush deepened, reaching down his neck and up to his ears.

“Hm depending on what you define sex as, six or seven.” Tobirama replied easily. He was never very shy about his own sexual encounters with his brothers, and he certainly had no reason to be shy about it with Madara.

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Well, one was just a few hand jobs and blow jobs.” He explained. “So not penetrative sex. While some people don’t consider those things as sex, I see no reason to discount oral sex just because it’s not penetrative.”

“Oh my gods! Don’t say that so casually.” Madara covered his face. “Then only three, if we’re including you know-“

“Hand jobs and oral sex?” Tobirama supplied to which Madara nodded. “So you haven’t had sex since you presented … which positions did you prefer?”

“Kami.” Madara groaned.

“Sorry, I know it’s awkward to discuss this, at best. But like I said, it'll make our wedding night better to know these things beforehand.” He pointed out, carefully reaching out to lay a hand on Madara’s knee.

“Yeah yeah … positions are whatever, anything is fine … I’ve never been, you know-“ Madara tried to clear his throat in an attempt to articulate what he was trying to say.

“Penetrated?” Tobirama supplied.

Madara could only shake his head no. Not that he hadn’t been curious about it, even before his presentation but no one else had been interested in doing that with him. He wasn’t going to push anyone into something they weren’t interested in.

“That’s fine, I’ve bottomed plenty of times with past partners. We can start there, since it’s what you’re most familiar with.” Tobirama nodded.

“What? But you’re an alpha.” Madara whispered, staring at Tobirama like he had grown a second head.

“And? Presentation doesn’t define what I can and can't do during sex. Plus with the right partner and careful planning it’s very enjoyable.” Tobirama pointed out.

“I just assumed that with you being an alpha and me an omega I’d - you know.” Madara groaned, thoroughly embarrassed talking about this.

“Yes, well, obviously when we decide to try for pups that will be the case but as we’re getting comfortable with each other, before trying new things we should do what’s most comfortable for us both. You’ve never bottomed, before or after presentation. I have, it makes more sense that until we get comfortable with one another we do something we both are familiar with.” He explained. “Did you want to before your presentation? Bottom that is?”

“Yes, but none of my partners were interested.” He explained. “Tadashi, the Hagoromo alpha and I fooled around a bit but we never got that far.” He added softer.

“Thank you, for being open with me … I know it’s awkward to discuss but -“

“Knowing beforehand what to expect makes it less scary.” Madara said softly, shifting closer to lean against Tobirama.

“You scared?” Tobirama snorted. The very notion that Madara of all people would ever be scared of something was ridiculous. The man had rushed into a wildfire before, he doubted there was much that scared Madara.

“I’m scared plenty … I just hide it well.” He pointed out. “Everyone relies on me, I can’t let them see my fear … if the clan saw me scared they’d get panicked.” He added.

“I suppose that makes sense … you don’t need to pretend with me, you know?” Tobirama offered, wrapping an arm around Madara’s waist.

“Thank you.” Madara mumbled unsure what to say to that. Sure his family had seen him panicked before but they were his family. He could trust them, though he was finding himself trusting Tobirama too.

“I will be your spouse, I want you to know you can lean on me if you need to.” Tobirama said, reaching out to cup Madara’s face. “May I kiss you?”

Madara blinked, staring at Tobirama a long moment before nodding yes. “Please?” He asked softly. He wasn’t sure what to expect in a kiss from Tobirama. The alpha leaned in slowly, eyes closed as he pressed his lips to Madara’s. They were softer than he imagined and he couldn’t help but sigh into the kiss.

Tobirama took a risk, carefully sucking on Madara’s bottom lip. The moment Madara’s mouth opened in a soft gasp, Tobirama moved his tongue to tease Madara’s. The omega practically melted against him. Tobirama slowly pulled away, chuckling as Madara tried to follow.

“I'd say that was a wonderful first kiss.” Tobirama purred.

“You can’t kiss me like that and leave me wanting more.” Madara whined, pressing his face to Tobirama’s chest.

“Shall I kiss you poorly then?” He teased, laughing.

“No … it was a really good kiss.” Madara mumbled.

“I’m glad I could please.” Tobirama chuckled, his fingers moving to scratch along Madara’s scalp. He wasn’t sure how long they just sat together before he felt a familiar approaching chakra. “Izuna is heading this way.” He said pulling back. He didn’t want to upset Izuna or cause any issues. Keeping any PDA to a minimum around him would be best for now.

Madara wanted to pout that their cuddling had been interrupted but did his best to keep from doing so. If Izuna was searching them out there must be a reason. It didn’t take long for Izuna to find them.

“Gods, fuck you both for making me run all over the compound.” Izuna groaned as he approached them.

“Sorry about that, just a little tour and looking for a place for Tobirama’s lab to be built.” Madara said slowly standing. “Everything okay?”

“Oh yeah, uh dad wants to talk to you.” He said, but was looking at Tobirama.

“Okay, I’ll go see what he needs-“

“No, I mean dad wants to speak with Tobirama.” Izuna cut him off. “He didn’t say why, just that he wanted to speak with Tobirama and asked I go ask on his behalf.”

“Uh okay … like just Tobirama or both of us?” Madara asked, confused what his father would want.

“Just Tobirama, if he was willing to meet with him privately.” Izuna explained.

Tobirama stood still, he wasn’t sure what to say. On one hand, this could be a good moment for them to clear the air. On the other hand, did he really want to spend more time with his father in law? But it could be seen as rude to deny the request. Plus he would be living here in the future, he would have to see Tajima often. He doubted he’d be running missions for the Uchiha anytime soon after the wedding. He could always just walk out, if he had to.

“Sure.” Tobirama finally said.

“Really?” Both Izuna and Madara stared in shock. It was clear neither had expected him to agree. Tajima probably didn't either so it must be important enough he asked anyway.

“Dinner yesterday was fine, as was our conversation after that. It’ll be fine.” Tobirama waved off their concern.

“Ah okay? Madara sighed. “Let’s head to dads.”

Notes:

//ooooh what could Tajima want??? You’ll have to wait for next week! I’m hoping this weekend to get through chapter 25 and further but we’ll see what happens. Thank you for the kudos, comments, and bookmarks! Hit me up on Madarasthicc! Until next week!

Chapter 23: I’m Granting You More than the Debt I Owe

Summary:

Tobirama agrees to sit down privately with Tajima. He wonders what the older alpha would want to discuss that he doesn’t want Izuna or Madara to be there for. Surely more than just baby photos and embarrassing stories. He’s sure he’s about to learn a lot about his future in laws.

Notes:

//goodness this was a long one! 8007 words -I did some editing and ended up with even more! I think it’s the longest chapter so far. But there’s a lot to cover with all Tobirama and Tajima have to discuss. Please enjoy!!

They were quiet as they walked through the compound, Izuna at the front while he and Tobirama followed behind. He wracked his brain trying to figure out what his father would want to talk to Tobirama about privately? Was it about Tobirama saving him? Or worse, was he going to try to apologize for Itama? He had no idea. At the very least both his father and Tobirama were typically level headed and mild mannered even as alphas, though he didn’t know if it would make a difference. Both cases were emotional moments for all of them, and sometimes it was better to let a sleeping dog lie.

“You don’t have to speak with him if you don’t want to.” Madara whispered as they approached his father’s home. He wanted to make sure Tobirama was aware he wouldn’t force him to interact with Tajima.

“I think it’s better we bury the kunai, as they say, sooner rather than later.” Tobirama pointed out, looking down at Madara. “If it gets to be too much I am more than capable of walking away. Plus I’m not going to beat up a cripple."

“Well it sure won’t be dad walking away.” Izuna snorted. “He hops.”

“Izuna!” Tobirama gaped at the other man. While, yes technically Tajima did hop more than walk, it wasn’t nice to point out in public.

“What it’s true!” Izuna laughed. “Dad’s really not all that serious about it now, Kagami even calls him bunny sometimes.” He added chuckling.

“Kagami actually does.” Madara groaned as Tobirama stared at him. Clearly the alpha was searching Madara’s face to see if Izuna was pulling his leg or if he was being serious. He couldn’t believe Kagami called Tajima ‘bunny’ because of his missing leg. “He’s not being mean about it … I don’t think Kagami has a mean bone in his body.” Madara added.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Tobirama said stiffly.

Izuna sighed as they reached Tajima’s home, he didn’t bother knocking and instead walked in. “Dad! I brought Tobirama!” He called out, kicking off his shoes.

“Come on, best to get this over with.” Madara stepped into the house, stepping out of his shoes and fixing Izuna’s from where he kicked them off.

“Oh good, you’ve arrived.” Tajima made his way into the entry way. “Tobirama, would you care for a game of go?” He asked. “I’ve got tea, snacks, and baby photos.” He said smiling.

“A game sounds good, thank you for inviting me over.” Tobirama said, removing his shoes. “Thank you for your hospitality.” He said bowing to the older man.

“Pahh none of that now, you’re going to be my son-in-law. Madara is the first of my children to marry, honestly I didn’t think it’d ever happen.” Tajima teased.

“Dad, please.” Madara groaned, slumping down.

“Don’t worry, I won’t embarrass you too badly. Go on, I’m sure you have work to do.” Tajima waved Madara off. “And you too Izuna, you can find time to get to know your brother-in-law later. Shoo shoo.” He said as he began to herd his children back out the door.

“Are you sure?” Madara frowned, looking between Tajima and Tobirama. He didn’t just want to leave Tobirama with Tajima by himself. He wasn’t sure if Tobirama would be okay with that. Or if he would even want to.

“Everything will be fine.” Tobirama said softly, leaning down to kiss Madara’s cheek. “Don’t worry too much, we’re both adults. I’m sure we can have a wonderful game of go while we look over all your embarrassing baby photos without a fight.” He added, winking.

“That’s the spirit.” Tajima smiled. “You heard the man, shoo, go find something to do.” He added, ushering Madara and Izuna out. Handing them their shoes before he closed the door in their stunned faces. “I figured some things we have to discuss would be better without an audience. Especially with two hot heads like Madara and Izuna. They get it from their mother, I tell you.” He explained, heading further into the house. “I have the board set up in my office.”

“Alright.” Tobirama sighed and followed Tajima further into the house. “So is the house where Madara grew up?” He looked around, trying to get a feel for the older man. It was surprisingly tidy and well kept, maybe he had someone come by and clean for him.

“Yes.” Tajima replied, as he said the board for go was set up. As well as trays of snacks and tea were in reach. “Typically alpha and beta children bring their spouses into their parents home but -“

“Your father was not pleased with your choice of spouse so you moved out?” Tobirama supplied.

“Exactly.” Tajima sighed, plopping himself in his chair. “I take it you’ve heard about that?”

“Yes, Madara told me a few things.” Tobirama looked around the office. Art work and pictures took up almost all the wall space. And there was even more on the shelves. “Do you approve of me?”

“I hardly know you to say one way or the other. But from what I saw last night at dinner, I’d say you’re the best of any alpha who’s asked for Madara’s hand. Plus would my approval matter? Madara has always been allowed his choices when it came to a partner. Even if I wouldn’t have liked them, I would have been respectful and civil as long as they loved my son. I’m not the one marrying them anyway.” He pointed out. “And it’s a little late to ask for my approval now, you two have already signed the marriage contract … he didn’t even consult me on it.”

“I’m sorry?” Tobirama wasn’t sure if Tajima was angry that Madara hadn’t consulted him.

“Madara has always had a mind of his own. Even as a child, he was going to figure it out himself or not do it at all. Especially when it came to marrying and having pups.” Tajima explained. “I’ve learned to accept it. I can only offer my advice when asked. Would you like to play white or black?”

“I always play white.” Tobirama said, taking his seat across from Tajima.

“Alright I’ll play black then.” He handed over the box containing the white stones. “I wanted … to apologize for what happened to your brother.” He finally said, placing his first stone.

“Did you now?” Tobirama raised a brow. He supposed they were jumping right into it.

“What I allowed was wrong … I knew it was wrong at the time-“

“So why do it? If you truly believed killing children was wrong, why allow the shinobi who followed you to do this?” He asked, placing his stone mindful of how hard he laid it.

Tajima sighed slowly. “Will you grab that picture frame from the middle shelf for me?” He asked, gesturing to the large frame.

Tobirama supposed it would be more work for Tajima to get up and get it himself. Nodding, he stood up and grabbed the large frame from the middle shelf and returned to his seat.

“This was taken at Izuna’s fourth birthday.” He said softly. He reached out and pointed to the young girl in the photo. “That’s Myoko, my eldest … she was killed by bloodline thieves a month after this photo was taken -she was turning thirteen that year and had just presented.” Tajima explained, then pointed to the young boy sitting in the lap of who he assumed was Tajima’s wife. “This is Togakushi, born after Madara, he was only eight. He was kidnapped seven months later, missing three days before they left his body at our gates.” He said softly before pointing to his wife. “And my wife Ruby, died a month after Madara’s birthday … I lost two of my children and my wife in less than a year.”

Tobirama stared at the photo. They looked so happy, whole, and living life seemingly untouched by war. While everyone else was looking at the camera Tajima had eyes only for his wife. His face was younger, full of love and devotion for his wife. Madara was all smiles holding who he assumed was Kuro sitting in his lap and Izuna in Tajima’s arms. The perfect picture of the Uchiha mainline and probably one of the few photos of their family whole.

“I was so angry, my last three sons devastated and seeking answers I didn’t have. The clan was in chaos with so many blows to the mainline … I was trying to tighten our circles to keep out anyone who would harm us but in the end it left us isolated and desperate for money.” He sighed as he placed another stone. “The Hagaromo approached me, asking if I could send some shinobi to the Hyuga to keep them off the Hagaromo’s supply line. They offered us a lot of money, I couldn’t say no plus they were our longest standing allies. I wanted to help. So I sent Yoshinori and a group to handle the situation.”

“How did pressuring the Hyuga to leave the Hagaromo alone end up with child killing squads?” Tobirama snapped, placing his stone down not really watching where it was going.

“I told them to make it clear to the Hyuga we would not tolerate them harassing the Hagaromo. When they returned half of the group retired on the spot … The other half told me the mission had gone wrong. They had broken into the Hyuga compound easily, kidnapped one of the heirs and tried to use the child as leverage.” Tajima explained. “Seemed simple enough, but the shinobi who had the child claims to have accidentally slit her throat and killed her. They fled and the Hyuga did not bother the Hagaromo again. We were paid quite a lot for this mess up. The shinobi wasn’t young but he hadn't been on a mission for some time. I thought it was just nerves in a high stake situation. Plus Yoshinori had always had a clean record leading missions, completing them and getting the end results we wanted. I wrote it off as a fluke.”

The story seemed odd, a seasoned shinobi making such a careless mistake didn’t just happen. None of it seemed right. Even if one had been out of the field for some time, it didn’t sound right in any way that you framed it. Such mistakes could get a lot of people hurt. And in fact had.

“The Hagaromo approached us again, asking me to send whomever I’d sent last time to handle another clan that was targeting them. I picked Yoshinori but told him I would be picking his team. All seasoned and active duty shinobi that had clean records.” He explained. “Once again, they returned saying the mission had gone wrong and a child had died. At this point I was starting to worry something was going on. I looked into each shinobi's past missions and nothing stood out to me. My father never had an issue with them, nor had I in my seven years as clan head at the time.”

“Or perhaps your father was hiding what they had been doing and they were testing how much they could get away with.” Tobirama pointed out.

“That is a possibility. One that I did ponder over but my father was dead at this point and none of the shinobi gave me a different story than what I found in the mission records. I let it go and assumed it was just a mistake.” Tajima nodded as he placed his next stone. “We received a letter from an outpost saying the Kurama clan was encroaching on our land. I decided to go with the same group to watch how they did. See if there was anything being left out of the mission reports.” He explained. “We chased the Kurama shinobis back to their compound but I was worried just chasing them off wasn’t enough. It clearly had not worked before, so we pushed into the compound … I didn’t expect a child so young to trap me in a genjutsu … and I killed the child in my attempt to get out of the genjutus, as unintentional as it was, it still happened.”

Tobirama hummed, looking over the board but his mind focused on Tajima’s words. He supposed a shinobi, even with decades of experience, suddenly put in a genjutsu could strike the child and end up killing them was a plausible story. There were few people who could trap an Uchiha in a genjutsu, it probably had not happened to Tajima in some years at that point.

“When we returned, I spoke with Yoshinori. He told me, if we wanted to keep the Uchiha safe we needed to make a statement to our enemies that if they attacked us we would hit back. Hit them harder and where they were weak. I told him I needed to think about it … I knew clans outside Fire resorted to such measures.” He added. “But I was unsure if this was the correct course of action to take. It seemed too far.”

“So you felt pressured to allow it? I didn’t realize you were so weak-willed to be pushed into something.” Tobirama hummed.

“I suppose I am.”

“So you allowed Yoshinori to do as he saw fit? Going forward with his idea?” Tobirama asked. He was surprised to hear how Tajima could be led so easily. With how Butsuma ranted and raved about how cunning and conniving Tajima was, how their enemy was sharp as a kunai and just as deadly. He found it hard to believe Tajima would just turn the reins over to someone else. Even if Yoshinori had been clearly trusted by Tajima and his father before him.

“Eventually yes, Yoshinori had been a trusted member of my father's council as well as mine. I saw no reason to doubt his intentions at first. We received a mission specially asking for the death of a child. It was a clan we were having issues with as well, so I left everything in Yoshinori’s hands.” Tajima explained. “While there was never any specific mission to go after your brother, I did not feel guilt over it. I had assumed Butsuma ordered the death of my son and it seemed fitting that he pay the same price I did.”

“But you have no proof it was Butsuma who killed Togakushi. Or even another Senju clan member. Madara has even said this.” Tobirama snapped. His brother’s death was a mere removal of a pawn in a war between their clans. Between their fathers. He didn’t know if it made him feel better or not.

“No but at the time the Senju were our biggest enemy, who else could it have been?” Tajima countered.

“Butsuma was many things, certainly not a good father but he never went after children. Even when he was planning on killing Madara, Madara was already a shinobi and thus fair game.” Tobirama said firmly. “You let your hatred and prejudice cloud your judgement, you let yourself be led around by the nose.”

“I won’t deny that.” Tajima admitted. “I was angry, I wanted those who had harmed my family to pay for their actions with blood. Just as you did when you killed four of the members of the Uchiha’s child killing squads.” He snapped back.

“They were hunting children all over Fire. It wasn’t just about Itama, it was about children who did nothing wrong and their only crime towards your clan was being born into an enemy clan.” Tobirama hissed.

“Madara said something similar.” Tajima said softly.

“Did Madara know about the squads before he took over?” Tobirama asked. He had wanted to ask, sure Madara had said he didn’t know and he wanted to trust that. But it never hurt to confirm.

“No, those mission scrolls were hidden in my office. The only people who were aware of them were myself, the squad, and the elder council.” Tajima said, looking at Tobirama carefully. “My children and nearly all of the clan were unaware. And Madara only found out when Butsuma told him.”

“Butsuma told him?” He blinked a few times. His father probably thought more people were in on it and that this would fracture the Uchiha. Thus making their possible take down easier.

“Yes, he returned from his first fight with Butsuma as clan head, ready to take my head. Had I not been his father I think … no I know he would have. Madara’s always had a soft spot for children, Uchiha or otherwise. And at that point we had been doing this for ten years, I had no idea how to tell him. How to explain everything.” Tajima said, looking away. “He told the clan and put into law any shinobi found to have harmed a child, Uchiha or otherwise would face death by his hands.”

“I had always wondered what had happened to make the child killing squads stop. I’m glad my future husband and I feel the same about it.” Tobirama crossed his arms. While he did feel sorry for Tajima’s loss, it did not make it okay to hurt innocent people. “Do you feel any guilt over it? Truthfully?”

“I do … the damage I caused, damage I allowed … and not just because it negatively impacted my relationships with my children and the clan.” Tajima said, turning back to look at Tobirama. “I am truly sorry, nothing excuses what I did. What was done to your brother and the other children was unacceptable … I’m not just saying this because you’re going to be marrying Madara or because you protected Madara but because I truly mean it.”

“Your apology does not bring my brother back.” Tobirama said coldly. “It does not undo what you did.”

“I understand that, I do not expect your forgiveness … I just thought, with the way things are, I wanted to speak my piece so as to not cause any future issues between you and Madara.” Tajima said, turning his eyes back to the board. “I know things will be hard, even after your marriage to my son. The clan is weary but willing to move forward … I hope at the very least by showing a united front of the mainline will help ease your transition to being here. I do not wish to make your life more difficult than I already have.”

“I suppose only time will tell.” Tobirama said softly. “What would you do, if you were to find out it wasn’t the Senju who killed Togakushi? That it hadn’t been done by Butsuma’s order?”

“I would feel even more guilty of what I allowed to happen … I do not know how that would affect everyone … Toga’s death hit Madara very hard. I fear if we ever find out who it is, those involved would have a very short time to live. Madara would make examples out of them all.” Tajima said, looking over Tobirama closely. “Do you know who did it then?”

“No, I have no idea but I highly doubt it was the Senju or that it was ordered by Butsuma. That much I do know.” Tobirama said firmly. “But if I did know, I would tell Madara, your family deserves the truth and Togakushi deserves justice.”

“You’re a good man.” Tajima nodded. “Thank you, for meeting with me, listening to me … I cannot imagine how hard this is so I appreciate your willingness.”

Tobirama nodded, adding another stone. “And I believe that is the game.” He pointed out, he had barely won.

“Well I’ll be damned.” Tajima looked over the board. “Good game … shall I break out the baby photos?”

“You know, might as well.” While Tobirama didn’t think he’d ever forgive Tajima for allowing the child killing squads but at the very least they could be civil. “Let me get it for you, why don’t you pour us some tea? Where are the photo books?”

“Left side of the shelf, there’s a large brown book that says pictures on the spine.” Tajima said, putting the stone away to clear the table.

Tobirama nodded, getting up from his seat and headed back to the shelf to grab the large book. “Let’s see what we have.” He opened it to the first page. “Was this your wedding day?” It was a very young Tajima and a woman standing beside him.

“Yes, that’s Ruby and I on our wedding day … We were very happy. We fought so hard to get there, it’s one of the happiest days of my life.” Tajima said, smiling as he poured them tea now that the board was cleared off the table.

Tobirama hummed as he flipped the page, it was a picture of Ruby with an infant. “Was this your daughter, Myoko?”

“Yes, a few days after her birth. I was so nervous, I had no idea how long this was going to take and I wasn’t allowed to be there. The midwife said I’d just be in the way.” Tajima explained. “The next few pages are of Myoko as a baby.” He explained as Tobirama began to flip through. He set the cups on the table, sipping his drink.

“Wow! Madara really came out of the womb with a full head of hair?” Tobirama stared, shocked at the very angry looking infant with a full head of black hair.

“Yes, he did and he was so grumpy. He was even angry looking when he was nursing.” Tajima chuckled. “Ruby said she had never had so much heart burn until she was pregnant with Madara.”

“Kami, look at those chubby cheeks.” Tobirama smiled, as he looked at the next baby photo of Madara, this time it was Myoko holding him. “No wonder Fumi still talks about those chubby cheeks.”

“He was a chubby baby.” Tajima laughed. “None of my children had a hard time eating but boy did Madara like to eat.”

The next set of photos were ones of Tajima with the children crawling over him. They were cute photos, it was interesting to see Madara so small and innocent in a way he had never seen before. The next page had Ruby holding a child that took after her and not Tajima.

“This is Togakushi?” He asked softly, gently touching the photo. Ruby looked to be beaming as she held her newest child.

“Yes, Ruby was so excited to have a child who took after herself.” Tajima said, a sad smile on his face. “Togakushi was a sweet boy, kind and gentle. He would have never made it as a shinobi, he was curious about everything but he wasn’t someone who had any kind of fight in them. He trusted people so easily.” He added.

“He reminds me of Itama.” Tobirama said softly. “Itama would have been an excellent healer, probably better than Hashirama and I.” He could see from the photos that Ruby doted on her children but especially Toga. Nearly any photo of Toga, Ruby was right there beside him. There was even one with Toga in his little harness and leash just as Madara had said. When they came to the photos of Kuro, Ruby looked tired. Still happy but she looked worn.

“Kuro’s birth was hard on Ruby, nineteen hours of labor … we feared we would have to cut her open … It was terrifying.” Tajima said softly.

“And you still had Izuna after all that?” Tobirama asked, looking up. Tajima looked worn too. He supposed Tajima probably didn’t look at photos from a happier time often. He raised his brow when he noticed Tajima squirm at his question.

“This cannot leave the room … Izuna was not exactly planned … I mean we planned, tried for a couple years for Myoko, we wanted a couple kids that we knew. I was one of seven while Ruby was one of eleven." Tajima began.

“Eleven! Good Gods!” Tobirama looked shocked. He knew people had large families but eleven children was too much. How could two people even care for that many children?

“Yes, we agreed we did not want that many. We were okay with children being a couple years apart but Ruby was pregnant about six months after Toga was born. Definitely not planned in any way. After Kuro’s birth, Ruby wanted to be done. I told her I would never make her carry another child if she did not want to. So we tried to be as careful as possible. But she found herself pregnant again a few years later, I told her if she did not want to go through another pregnancy and labour I did not fault her and I would follow her lead in what she wanted.” Tajima said softly, sipping his tea.

“You offered to help her get an abortion?” Tobirama was shocked. While some clans allowed omegas and women to control when they had children, even allowing abortions at any point if the pregnancy was unwanted. But he knew the Uchiha were not one of those clans.

“Of course, I wasn’t going to force my wife to suffer through another difficult pregnancy and labour like Kuro’s … I was terrified I would lose her or the child. I told her I’d do anything she wanted, if that was terminating the pregnancy then that’s what we would do. We already had four children, I was more than happy with that.” Tajima explained. “But Ruby eventually decided she wanted to go forward with the pregnancy and then Izuna was born.”

“I won’t say anything … I can understand why you would want to keep that under wraps.” Tobirama said softly, flipping to another page. Truly, he could understand why Tajima did not want Izuna to know that. It could upset him, make him feel like he wasn’t truly wanted. “How old were they when Ruby died?” He asked.

“Madara had just turned ten, Kuro would have turned eight that year, and Izuna would have been turning five in less than two weeks.” He said softly.

“Kami, all so young.” He said softly. They had been younger than he and his brothers were when their mother died.

“Yes, it was a very difficult time.” Tajima nodded. “I try to look back at the good times, remind myself I was lucky to have sixteen years with my wife and three of my children grown into adulthood.” He said softly. “Plus with the sharingan I can remember many of these moments as if they’re happening all over.”

“That must be comforting.” Tobirama said softly. He pondered over how nice that was, to never forget their face, their laughter. Sometimes he struggled to even remember his own twin.

“It’s a double edge sword though sometimes.” Tajima poured himself another cup of tea.

“How so?”

“The memories are so clear, so perfect that we forget to live in the moment. In reality. The memories sweetly call us to their safety, that we would rather be there and ignore the real world … things fall apart and we lose who we are.” Tajima said, sipping the tea. “We would rather be stuck in the memories of the past where everything was perfect than deal with the fall out of the now and the future ahead.” He explained. “It’s very dangerous … wanting to live in those memories instead of reality.”

“That is dangerous.” Tobirama said. He had no idea someone would be willing to ignore everything and everyone around them to live in a fake reality where nothing bad had happened. “Are you speaking from experience?”

“Somewhat …” Tajima sighed deeply. “It’s not something we talk about, it’s still too painful and raw.”

“I am sorry that you and your family experienced so much loss … it must have been quite a blow to you all. And while I don’t know Izuna well, from what I do know from Madara and Kuro, you did a great job raising them on your own.” Tobirama said, looking up from the pictures to Tajima. “You should be proud of the men they’ve become and what they’ve done.”

“I am, they were always good kids. Madara’s done a lot of good for the Uchiha, I’m proud of the man he’s become and what good he’s done. The fact he’s been able to bring peace between our clans is no easy feat. Of course that is also due to your older brother wanting peace just as much as Madara wanted it. I imagine the two of them are going to do a lot of good things for this world … With your support I imagine there’ll be nothing stopping them from doing their best to give the Land of Fire the best.” Tajima said, nodding.

“Hashirama wants the Uchiha to join the Senju in a joint village.” Tobirama said, watching Tajima spit out his tea.

“What?!”

“That was always the dream, to build a mutli clan village. Not just the Senju and Uchiha but all the clans of Fire. If they’re willing to join.” Tobirama explained.

“The Uchiha will never leave … I I couldn’t leave here.” Tajima turned to look out the window.

“There would be no forcing anyone from their home … but just think of how much safer it would be? There is a great strength in numbers, and if all the clans of Fire were united, we could better deal with the Daimyo for shinobi wages, we wouldn’t be worrying about being contracted to fight each other-”

“I couldn’t leave … I can’t leave.” Tajima said firmly.

“Why?” Tobirama frowned, as he looked over Tajima before turning to look out the window.

“I can’t leave Ruby … Uchiha burn their dead but Ruby didn’t want that for herself. Her clan buries their dead … so when she died I reached out to her father, asking if there was any way I could bring her back home to be buried with her family. It was a long shot because as far as I knew she had cut contact with them when she left. I received word from her father that as far as he was concerned his daughter died when she left. So I buried her under her favorite spot in our garden.” Tajima said softly.

“I see.” Tobirama nodded as he looked away. He thought of pointing out that while Ruby’s body may be in the ground rotting, she was no longer of this world. But it felt rude and cruel to point that out. “I don’t think your wife would want you to feel chained to the Uchiha compound. Or like it’s a prison for you to show your devotion to her.”

“I know … I know she wouldn’t want me to be stuck here alone.” Tajima said softly, turning away and shaking his head. “It’s just hard, to lose someone like that.”

“How did she die?” Tobirama asked, Madara had never mentioned it.

“Complications from Tuberculoious.” Tajima said softly. “It was running rampant through the Uchiha compound that winter. Ruby always felt she never did enough for the clan, so she would often help in the healer halls doing whatever she could. She was there taking care of the sick when she caught it … We didn’t even know she had it until they found her dead.” He said.

Tobirama could see the shaking in Tajima’s hands. The coldness in his voice and the stillness in the other man’s chakra. Plus the fact that it wasn’t tuberculosis that killed people but what came after. He was lying but it was good enough to probably fool most. He wondered though what Tajima had to lie about. With how fondly he spoke of Ruby, the fact that in nearly every photo of them Tobirama could see how much Tajima loved his wife. He doubted Tajima had anything to do with her death but he was hiding something about it. But from who? And why? He decided now was not the time to pry so he merely nodded.

“Can I ask something about your marriage contract with Madara?” Tajima asked, finally looking up.

“Of course.” Tobirama said, he was not surprised to find it was likely Tajima had read it.

“Why did you add the divorce and bond scrubbing clause after ten years?” Tajima asked. “I’m assuming it was you, who added it? Your elder brother is too brash, he wouldn’t have put it in at the end and in such fine print. Would he?”

“You are sharp, it was indeed me who added that in.” Tobirama said, nodding. “I was not sure how courting would go with Madara, I thought this way that would give us each an out but still allow the Uchiha and Senju to keep the ceasefire. But things are going well, I don’t think it’ll be needed.” He added.

“Oh you think so?” Tajima asked, raising a brow.

“I do, I enjoy his company, his intelligence, and even more surprising was finding he was kind and gentle.” Tobirama said, looking down at his tea. “I do like him, I think Madara and I can grow something deep and loving between us. I have hope that while this is not starting as a love match that we can grow that between us.”

“I suppose that’s all I can hope for.” Tajima nodded. “I don’t think Izuna, Kuro, and Hikaku know of that clause. Nor does the Elder Council know of it since none of them have made mention of it to me. I haven’t said anything, nor will I.”

“But it’s in the contract, sure it’s at the end but it’s right there?” Tobirama was shocked. How did none of them know, sure it was the fine print but perfectly readable. Now he was wondering how they could all agree with something if they hadn’t read through it in full.

“Not everyone with the sharingan can see very clearly.” Tajima said with a snort.

“Clearly.” Tobirama shook his head. “Why do you not want them to know?”

“Because if they know about it, they will push Madara to sue for divorce in ten years time. Even if you and Madara develop love between each other, they will push for Madara to divorce you and remarry preferably to an Uchiha next. The children you have with Madara will be kept within the Uchiha due to possessing the sharingan but of course they will push for more children, hoping to get a child from Madara with two Uchiha parents to be heir.” Tajima said, smiling sadly. “They did the same to me after Ruby died and Madara presented. They asked me to remarry at that point.”

“What? Why?” Tobirama was shocked to hear this. That the Elder Council apparently held such power among the Uchiha that they could force their clan head into things they didn’t want. Or at least felt they had the power to do so. It did not bode well for himself and their future pups.

“Because they felt it was a disgrace that an omega would lead them, they thought if my two remaining children would not fight for the title of clan heir and eventual clan head they had to do something. They wanted me to remarry to an Uchiha omega, much younger than myself in hopes I would produce more children and one would be an alpha willing to fight Madara for his right.” Tajima explained. “That was never going to happen, I have never loved anyone the way I loved Ruby and I would never do that to Madara even if I thought I could fall in love again.”

“Well, Madara and I have talked about it in a sense … Neither of us seem interested in ever using that clause. I added it more in case we could not make this work but I doubt we will have that problem.” He pointed out.

“I’m glad, I don’t want any of my children to be stuck in an unhappy marriage for any amount of time.” Tajima said, setting his cup down. “You seem like a good man, strong and confident but supportive and caring. My approval may not mean much, but if you want it you have it. I hope yours and Madara’s marriage is a good, long, and happy one.” Tajima said, lifting his tea cup.

“Thank you, while yes Madara or myself do not need your approval I appreciate it. You’re still his father, he still looks up to you, loves you deeply despite your past mistakes.” Tobirama added.

“I’m a lucky man to have such wonderful children, I’m proud of everything they’ve done. I’d be happy to add you and your brothers to that list. If you’re ever comfortable with that.” Tajima said, slowly. “If not, I do understand.”

“I think for now we’ll pass but thank you.” Tobirama said after a moment. While he was flattered to earn Tajima’s approval, he didn’t want to speak for his brothers. And he wasn’t sure how they would feel about it, he wasn’t even sure how he felt about earning the older alpha’s approval. Or just the man in general.

“That’s fine, I understand … Now, what embarrassing stories has Kuro told you? I’m sure I know plenty more I can share.” Tajima asked.

“Only if you play another game of go? Maybe this time I won’t whoop your ass.” Tobirama grinned.

“Absolutely!” Tajima, beamed as he grabbed the boxes of stones, handing the white to Tobirama. “Did Kuro tell you the time Madara peed the bed and tried to pass it off as a tanuki that did it?”

“No!” Tobirama roared with laughter.

—-

Madara tried to work after he and Izuna were shoved out of their dad’s. So back home they went, he had the building plans for Tobirama’s lab. It was not too complicated but it would require a lot of wood. Something they were in short supply of. They tried not to cut down too much of the surrounding forest, only what they needed. He supposed they could ask Hashirama to grow them some wood since it was for Tobirama’s lab. But he wanted to be able to supply everything needed for the lab, it was requested in the marriage contract and he wanted it to be like a courting gift. Hopefully an end of their courting before their wedding.

He and Izuna poured over their current supplies trying to find what they could do. Of course, there was the hopefully large income coming in from the smiths' wares but that money was needed to help the clan, he couldn’t just use it for himself.

“I think you’re going to have to chop down some trees yourself.” Izuna pointed out. “He might like it.”

“Are you trying to help me flirt with my fiance? Izuna, I didn’t know you cared.” Madara teased, nudging his brother.

“Well, yeah I can see how happy you are around him … I know you two were out in the field cuddling.” Izuna said softly. “It’s clear you two like each other, so I’ll do what I can to help and I’ll be friendly with him. But it’s just for you, okay?”

“I appreciate that, thank you.” Madara sighed. “It means a lot, especially coming from you.”

“Oh yeah? Well good, be thankful it’s such hard work!” Izuna whined.

“Don’t be an ass, it’s not a good look on you. You’re much better at being an annoying little brother.” Madara said, ruffling Izuna’s hair.

“Stop it bully!” Izuna shoved Madara away before trying to fix his hair. “What do you think Tobirama and dad are talking about?”

“If we’re lucky it’s about how annoying and embarrassing I was as a kid.” Madara groaned, covering his face.

“And if we’re not lucky?”

“They’re talking about Itama or just the child killing squads in general.” Madara said, peaking out at Izuna from behind his hands.

“Oh … Oooooh, yeah let’s hope dad is ruining your intimidating reputation as The Calamity and not talking about that.” Izuna paled at the very idea.

“I mean, I would assume they’re going to talk about it to some extent … Dad’s wanted to apologize since we reconnected but we decided it would be best not to. We don’t know how other clans would react to it, we didn’t want to cause more problems for the clan or for our allies that requested the missions. We thought it best to let sleeping dogs lie, though I don’t think dad can interact with Tobirama without apologizing, I just hope if it blows up Tobirama can walk away.”

“Well he did say he wasn’t going to beat a cripple.” Izuna pointed out. “Tobirama doesn’t seem the type to beat a man when he’s down and let’s be real dad’s been down for a while.”

“Yeah … I wish there was more I could do for dad.” Madara sighed.

“Well, even if Tobirama and I are on friendly terms I am thinking of moving back in with dad.” Izuna said softly.

“Really?” Madara was surprised. He had thought for sure, once Izuna gave Tobirama a chance he would want to stay living in their home. “Why? Surely, if you and Tobirama can be civil there’s no reason for you to move out?”

“Well, yeah sure but you two are going to want the home to yourself to get used to things. I don’t want to be here bothering you two while you get comfortable with each other. Plus I do not need to hear you two fucking.” Izuna added, sticking out his tongue.

“Oh my Gods Izuna!” Madara yelled, smacking his brother. “Don’t, gods I don’t need to be thinking of that!”

“Why not? You liiiiike him!! You said it multiple times!” Izuna laughed as he dodged out of Madara’s range. “Or is it that you like him too much? Oooh, is Aunty Yui right, is it too tempting having him in the house?”

“Pfft, nooo …” Madara trailed off, looking away from Izuna his face burning with embarrassment. He could tell his brother’s grin was splitting his face.

“Oooh you do, you like him, you want to kiss him!” Izuna teased, poking at Madara’s reddening cheek. “Mada wants to kiss Tobi~” Izuna said, grinning widely and pulled at Madara’s cheek.

“Stop, I will suffocate you in my arm pit.” Madara growled as he tried to wrap his arm around Izuna’s head.

“Nooooo! You stink!” Izuna screamed, jumping up from his seat. “Don’t even think about it!” He snapped, throwing a scroll at Madara.

“Stop throwing my stuff.” Madara laughed. “Stop it or I’m throwing you in the pond!” Madara said as Izuna threw another scroll at him.

“Oh no, whatever will I do? I’m shaking in my sandals.” Izuna teased Madara.

“Will you two be quiet!” Kuro huffed as he swung the door open, glaring at the two. “I’m trying to relax before leaving.” He snapped.

“I mean, shouldn’t you be getting ready to leave anyway?” Madara asked. “It’s nearing noon and you’ll need to be leaving for the Capital soon.” He pointed out. “I’m sure the rest of your squad is ready to go, you really shouldn’t leave them waiting.”

“Fineeeee!” Kuro sighed. “I already packed my bags, I'm pretty much ready to go anyway.” He said with a shrug. “Is the mission scroll ready to go?”

“Has been for a few days.” Madara replied flatly, digging for the scroll he wanted. “Here you are, remember you are there to inform the Daimyo of our ceasefire with the Senju and my upcoming marriage to Tobirama.” He said firmly as he offered the scroll to Kuro.

“Speaking of your fiance, where is he?” Kuro asked. “You’re not hiding him under the desk are you?”

“What no?!” Madara flushed brightly. “No, he’s playing go with dad-”

“You left Tobirama with dad? Is that wise, given the situation?” Kuro asked. “Not that I think they’re a danger to each other but isn’t it better to keep their interaction to a minimum?” He asked.

“Dad asked to speak with Tobirama, privately and Tobirama agreed.” Madara said with a shrug. “I’m not going to tell Tobirama what he can and can’t do, if he wants to talk to dad and settle things I’m not going to forbid him from it.”

“I suppose … How long have they been alone together?” Kuro questioned as he pocketed the scroll.

“A few hours, I think … You think we should go check on them? Make sure they aren’t trying to kill each other?” Madara frowned, as he looked between his brothers. “I’m sure they’re fine … I mean dad wouldn’t do anything to cause problems.”

“Maybe not intentionally.” Kuro shrugged. “Maybe you should go and check on them just in case.”

“Maybe, but I also don’t want them to think I don’t trust them, or that I don’t think they can be left alone.” Madara sighed. He was curious about what they were talking about, if they were getting along, and what Tobirama thought of Tajima now that they had met.

“Suppose that makes sense.” Kuro said, scratching his head. “Well if you’re lucky dad is just telling embarrassing story after embarrassing story about you. I’ll be heading out shortly, when we get to the capital I’ll send a letter out.”

“Safe travels, perhaps you should connect with Kawarama while you’re there. Really show that the ceasefire is working, that the Senju and Uchiha are working together.” Madara suggested. “Who knows, it might be worth it to get a good idea of everything that is going on in the Capital since Kawarama lives there.”

“I’ll touch base with him, see if he’s able to give me any info I might need.” Kuro nodded. “I’ll let you know how it goes and I’ll see you in a week. I’m sure I’ll be back in time for your heat coming up, right?”

“Urg don’t remind me, I’ve got a lot to do and no time to do it.” Madara groaned, dropping his head on his desk.

“Ask Tobirama to help you then.” Kuro said. “I mean, what better way for Tobirama to get used to things here and get people used to seeing him?”

“You’re not suggesting Madara spend his heat with Tobirama?” Izuna gaped.

“What no! No, I mean help you get things set, not like help during your heat.” Kuro quickly replied.

Madara nodded, as he was looking forward to courting and marrying Tobirama he was still nervous about moving forward physically with Tobirama. And he knew he did not want to consummate their wedding during his heat. Tobirama made a good point, they needed to get comfortable with one another before moving to something he had never done. And during his heat he would want Tobirama to fuck him, nothing less would be enough.

“I’ll think about it, thank you.” Madara finally said. Kuro saluted him and headed back to his bedroom.

“He does make a good point, you should take Tobirama with you while you make your rounds. He can help and start getting familiar with the compound and the clan.” Izuna pointed out. “Plus I heard through the grapevine he was charming all the grandmas and aunties in the market yesterday.”

“Just because he was carrying the groceries.” Madara pointed out. “Not that I didn’t appreciate the help, but it was silly.”

“Turo wouldn’t have done shit.” Izuna pointed out.

“Urg yeah that’s a good point.” Madara sighed, brushing his hair back. “Maybe we should head over to dads for lunch? They’ve been talking for a couple hours … surely they’ve hashed everything out?”

“Yeah, let’s head over, I’m curious about what they’re talking about.” Izuna nodded. “We can sneak up on them, peek through the window.”

“I don’t know-“

“Come on!” Izuna grabbed his shirt and started dragging Madara off.

Notes:

//hope you all enjoyed! Tajima apologizes, we get more info on why the child killing squads got started, more info on Madara’s family. Plus more siblings shenanigans. Always love those. Thank you for all the comments, kudos, and bookmarks!!! Hit me up at Madarasthicc on tumblr if you’d like! Until next week!

Chapter 24: Let the Past be the Past

Summary:

Tobirama gets no down time, between one heavy conversation between Tajima he's dragged into another with Izuna. But at least he's sure things are going to be smooth with his in laws in the future. And with so many embarrassing stories about Madara and his siblings he's sure to have a lot to tell Hashirama.

Notes:

//So we're catching the tail end of Tobirama's interactions with Tajima and move on to Izuna and Tobirama kind of hashing things out. Please enjoy!!

Tobirama honestly couldn’t remember the last time he had laughed so hard. He even had tears in his eyes. Tajima was a literal goldmine of embarrassing stories about Madara and his brothers. He was sure that Hashirama was going to be jealous to not be hearing these stories right from the source.

“Kami, you’ve beaten me again!” Tajima groaned, leaning back. “I’ve never been so thrashed.”

“I would apologize but I’m not really sorry.” Tobirama said grinning as he began to pick up the pieces.

“Take pity on me, I’m an old man.” Tajima whined, as he picked up his own pieces.

“Hardly old, you’re what, almost sixty?” He asked, trying to fight the grin pulling at his lips.

“Six-sixty?!” Tajima stuttered. “I am fifty two! Are you saying I’m old?! Do I look old?!” He slammed his hands down on the table, the stones jumped.

Tobirama threw his head back with laughter. “I’m pulling your one leg, I do in fact know you are younger than Butsuma.”

“Rude.” Tajima huffed. “So rude to me, I am your elder and your future father-in-law! The injustice!” He cried out. “And you keep beating me at my favorite game. Does this disrespect know no bounds!”

“I see where your sons get their dramatics from.” Tobirama chuckled, resting his chin in his hand. “Can I ask a question? You’re free to tell me to piss off.”

“Go ahead, you’ve already insulted my looks.” Tajima sighed, crossing his arms.

“Why don’t you have a prosthetic leg? Surely it would make your life easier, plus you’ll need all your limbs when pups come.” Tobirama pointed out, watching Tajima’s expression. He wasn’t typically in line of insulting his in-laws but Tajima seemed like the easy going sort. It honestly was surprising to find, he had assumed the man was cut from the same cloth as Butsuma was. He certainly fought like Butsuma had. He was glad to find Tajima was much easier to get along with, surprisingly so. Honestly, if one could put the child killing squads in the back of their mind, Tajima wasn’t bad company.

“Urg not you too. Everyone has been badgering me about it since I lost it.” Tajima groaned, rolling his eyes. “We looked into it but I didn’t just want a wooden peg for a leg. Kagami asked if I was going to get an eye patch too and become a pirate since I retired as a shinobi.”

“Hm I suppose I can see why that would put you off of it.” Tobirama nodded. He sat up straighter feeling two bright chakra signatures hiding behind the window. He leaned closer to Tajima, gesturing for the older alpha to do the same. “Your sons are outside your window, eavesdropping.” He whispered, mindful that they wouldn’t overhear.

Tajima hummed, slowly grinning. “Did I tell you the story of how Madara thoroughly embarrassed us at dinner in front of the whole clan?” He announced clearly ensuring the two outside could hear.

“Oh Kami, let’s hear this.” Tobirama grinned, he knew whatever story this was would be embarrassing enough that Madara couldn’t stay hidden after it.

“Ruby had just had Kuro, and well there’s no polite way of saying this but she was very uh voluptuous.” Tajima said, trying not to giggle. “Madara was being such a good brother, carrying a tray of milk for himself and Myoko at dinner that night. Toga and Kuro were obviously still being breastfed. When an older alpha approached, praising Madara on being such a good big brother. Of course he was just eating up the praise.”

“Of course he was.” Tobirama had to cover his mouth to keep from laughing.

“Well the man asked if the milk was for his little brothers. Madara gave him such a confused look and announced that no this milk was not for his brothers because they got milk from his mama’s boobies.” Tajima bit out through snickers. “He then asked if the man was aware that all mamas had big boobies so they could feed their babies, adding he must have forgotten because he was so old.”

“Hey! That wasn’t me, that was Myoko!” Madara suddenly jumped up, glaring through the window. “Don’t lie to my fiancé!”

“Maybe you shouldn’t be eavesdropping then.” Tobirama laughed as Madara scowled at them. “Although I heard you had to deal with a rather naughty tanuki-“

“Dad! I cannot believe you told him that!” Madara cried out, Tajima just laughed. “I was only five!”

“Come now, my duckling.” Tajima said, shaking his head. “Every child has wet the bed at some point.”

“Duckling? That's adorable, almost cuter than Darachan.” Tobirama said smiling. “I can’t believe you’ve held out on me on such a good nickname.” Nudging Tajima with his foot. “Are you going to tell me where he got that nickname?” He urged, knowing Tajima would willing give up.

“Dad! Don’t even think about it!” Madara yelled, slapping his hands on the window.

“Oh once Madara could walk he was following me everywhere. People called him my little shadow. He was so curious about everything, he even sat in on some of my meetings. Of course giving his opinions.” Tajima explained. “Ruby once likened him to a duckling following after his mother. And the nickname stuck. But Darachan is awfully cute.”

“Of course he did. Opinionated from the start I see.” Tobirama chuckled. “My niece has decided to dub him Darachan. She’s too cute to deny her anything.”

“You two might as well come in, instead of lurking at the window.” Tajima called out. Izuna stuck his tongue out before the two disappeared from the window. “Darachan, Kami, that's cute.”

“It is, I can tell Madara has a soft spot for pups. I’m sure anything she decided on would have been accepted.” Tobirama said smiling. It wasn’t long until the brothers entered the office. “You two should know better, I can even feel the Senju compound from here.”

“What really? Is your range really that big?” Izuna stared, shocked to hear this as he took a seat beside Tajima. Madara plopped down beside Tobirama.

“Yes, before I got my seals to fix my eyesight, chakra sensing was the only way I could really tell the difference between people. Instead of leaving my sensing ability as is, I continued to work on them and expand on what I could do.” Tobirama explained.

“Uh well guess that makes sense, Madara has sensing but not a range that large.” Izuna pointed out, it was clear he felt off balance at how easily Tobirama interacted with Tajima. For one, Madara was pleased to see even if it was at his expense.

“Few people do, it’s handy to have. If I have a quiet spot to work, I’m able to stretch my senses in one direction. I can almost reach the capital.” Tobirama added.

“Kami, that’s insane.” Madara said softly. The capital was nearly four days' travel from the Uchiha compound. And that was at a shinobi’s speed. To have that kind of reach, even in one direction was mind boggling. He almost asked about Tobirama feeling out for Kuro.

“I’m sure we could whip you into shape and get your sensing abilities to reach just as far.” Tobirama pointed out.

“Ew I don’t want to hear about your kinks.” Izuna scrunched up his nose.

“Izuna!” Madara and Tajima both yelled. “That’s not what he meant and you know it!” Madara grabbed a stone from the board and flicked it at his brother.

“Hey! No throwing my go pieces, this is a nice set and I’ll be damned if you lose any of the pieces.” Tajima growled, grabbing the piece as Izuna rubbed his reddening forehead.

“Who knows, he may be right.” Tobirama grinned deviously. Izuna gaped only a moment before throwing a stone at Tobirama. Tobirama could only laugh as he caught the stone and returned it to the board.

“Stop it!” Tajima snapped, nudging Izuna with his crutch.

“He started it! And Madara threw the first stone here, why isn’t he getting hit!” Izuna whined.

“Because you’re the one sitting next to me, I don’t want to accidentally hit Tobirama.” Tajima said, nudging Izuna again. “Are you two here to be nosey or is it because it’s time for lunch?” He asked.

“I suppose a little of both.” Madara said smiling. “Are you offering to feed us if we stay for lunch?”

“Kami, I suppose. I swear these boys are going to eat me out of house and home.” Tajima sighed as he slowly got up. “Bottomless pits they all are.”

“I can only imagine with how chunky Madara was as a baby.” Tobirama chuckled. “You were adorable.” He said as he turned to look at Madara. “Fumi was right, those cheeks were adorable.” He cooed, pinching Madara’s cheeks.

“Urg don’t tell me you went through all our baby pictures.” Madara groaned, slumping against Tobirama.

“Of course we did, you were so cute and grumpy.” Tobirama grinned, pinching and pulling at Madara’s cheeks.

“Of fucking course.” Madara whined, slapping Tobirama’s hands then rubbing his reddening cheeks. “If any of these stories get back to Hashirama I will toss you in the pond.”

“I have no fear of the water, I might just pull you in with me.” Tobirama threatened without any real heat.

“Gross, stop flirting in front of us.” Izuna huffed, getting up from his seat and following his dad out of the room.

“Green isn’t your color Izuna.” Tobirama called back, chuckling as he heard Izuna scream.

“Please don’t rile him up too much, I don’t want you two fighting.” Madara sighed. He supposed it was too much to ask the Kami to grant them a good relationship between Tajima and Tobirama while also a good relationship between Tobirama and Izuna. He may just have to settle for Tobirma and Tajima getting along.

“I’ll do my best to keep my teasing to a minimum.” He said, leaning over to kiss Madara. “You were really adorable as a pup, I hope our pups are just as cute.” He added, rubbing his nose against Madara’s.

“You know, next time I visit the Senju I’m going to be demanding some baby photos of you in compensation.” Madara said firmly, trying not to let Tobirama’s flirting move him. He was sure by Tobirama’s grin, it wasn’t working in his favor.

“Best of luck with that, I don’t know if there are any.” Tobirama shook his head. “Butsuma was not sentimental, he thought photos were a waste of time and money.” He shrugged.

“Well, I’ll find them.” Madara mumbled. “How did it go? Everything okay?” He asked softer. From what little he had overheard and by the look of the room they hadn’t fought, really Madara might even say they got along.

“It wasn’t awful.” Tobirama sighed deeply. “We talked a lot, about a number of things … he apologized and I may have been harsher than necessary but I feel like we’ve reached an understanding.”

“That’s understandable.” Madara reached out and took Tobirama’s hand. “I’m glad it went well, even if some of his stories were at my expense.”

“I think all parents save up embarrassing stories just to tell their children’s future spouse.” Tobirama pointed out. “I at least got your father’s approval.”

“Did you now? Well I suppose then your conversation was fruitful. Come on, let's get help with lunch, now all you’ve got to do is win over Izuna.” Madara said as he stood, pulling Tobirama up with him.

“I suppose if I must.” Tobirama chuckled following Madara out of the office. He was at least sure they had Tajima in their corner, which would be helpful. The more people who were supportive of their relationship the easier things would be when they married. And when they began to convince the Uchiha to move to a joint village.

—-

“I’m taking Tobirama with me to go fishing.” Izuna announced after lunch. He didn’t even give anyone a moment to oppose before he grabbed Tobirama’s arm and dragged him out of the house. Madara watched them exit the house, frowning.

“They didn’t even take a fishing pole.” Madara pointed out, rubbing his forehead.

“Don’t worry too much over it. Tobirama has a good head on his shoulders, even if Izuna riles him up. And I think they both want to be important parts of your life, they’ll need to settle things themselves.” Tajima said, patting Madara’s shoulder.

“I just want to avoid pushing Tobirama out of his comfort zone too much … and I don’t want to push Izuna too far either.” Madara said, looking up at his dad. “This is only Tobirama’s first visit.”

“They’re grown men, strong shinobi, they know their limits better than anyone else.You need to trust that they won’t push themselves too far.” Tajima pointed out. “You need to let them do this without your advice, interference, or guidance.” He said softly, ruffing Madara’s hair before hugging him to his side.

“I know but it doesn’t ease my anxiety over it any less.” Madara sighed. “Or the growing headache.”

—--

When Izuna announced they were going fishing, he had assumed he had an option to decline the invite. Until Izuna dragged him off. He supposed they were hashing everything out too, he had hoped to have some time down between emotional conversations. Tajima’s words were still weighing heavy on his mind and he wasn’t really in the mood for more.

“You know you could have asked me instead of dragging me out here.” Tobirama finally said after they were outside of the Uchiha compound. He could hear the bend of the Naka river that ran by the Uchiha compound.

“Would you have agreed had I asked?” Izuna huffed, finally letting go of Tobirama’s shirt and began making his way to the river’s edge.

“Probably not, if I’m being honest.” Tobirama said, following after Izuna. “Especially considering you didn’t actually plan on fishing. We have no poles or buckets to catch fish, so what do you really want?”

“I was trying to tell you when you first got here but Madara interrupted me.” Izuna began to explain. He flopped himself down on the edge of the river, dipping his feet into the cool water.

“What, that you don’t like me and don’t trust me? I would say you were pretty clear about your opinion on myself and my relationship with your brother.” Tobirama said, moving to sit down beside him.

“That’s not all I wanted to say.” Izuna snapped, turning to glare at Tobirama but his eyes remained black.

“Alright, well I guess we're here so.” Tobirama gestured for Izuna to continue. If Izuna felt the need to drag him out here, he might as well hear him out. Plus it wouldn’t be too hard for him to just leave if he wanted to.

“I don’t like you and I don’t trust you … you, the Senju have been our greatest enemies. Absolutely banes of our existence. And yet Hashirama and Madara were able to develop a friendship and now that’s become peace.” Izuna began, looking away from Tobirama.

Tobirama wanted to roll his eyes, he knew all these things. It’s not as if the Senju hadn’t felt the same way about the Uchiha. But he supposed Izuna might have a reason for this long winded story, so he figured he’d let him continue.

“And I can’t deny the clan is happier now than before … that most importantly Madara is happier than before.” Izuna pulled his legs up, wrapping his arms around his legs and resting his chin on his knees. “I didn’t know what to expect with peace, what it would look like for the clan, for my family, and for me. And I honestly don’t think it’s going to last, as much as Madara and Hashirama want it to, I just don’t think it’s possible.” He sighed deeply. “But I’m beginning to want it to, I want my people to be happy, I want my family to be happy … How could I deny them this? How could I deny Madara a chance he’s met his perfect match … Even if it’s you of all people.”

“You care for your people, for your brother, and there is nothing wrong with that.” Tobirama said, looking away from Izuna. “We both want the same thing - safety, peace, and happiness for our loved ones.The Senju and the Uchiha can accomplish that together, allied at last no one has the power to stand against us. Madara understands it will take time and I understand there’s no reason for us to be friends going forward with our long and bloody past. But if we can be civil for our family’s sake I would call that enough.”

Izuna, tilted his head to look over Tobirama, eyeing him close to gauge if Tobirama was being truthful. He found no lies in his face or his eyes. “I think I can do that, Madara means a lot to me … I can’t imagine not being in his life, in the life of his pups.”

“No one would expect you not to be in his life. I would never ask Madara to pick between us … I know how you feel, Anija, I’ve always looked up to him. When he told me he wanted to make peace with the Uchiha, I knew I had to do anything I could to make that happen.” Tobirama said. “Hashirama is the dreamer and I’m the realist that makes those dreams happen.”

“Do you like my brother or are you just doing your duty to make your own brother’s dreams reality?” Izuna asked.

“I didn’t expect it but I do actually enjoy Madara’s company. I think he and I have the chance to make something real for each other, not just a duty.” Tobirama said. “We spoke that we both wanted to make an honest go of this, build something real that wasn’t just a duty.”

Izuna nodded, he supposed that was all he could ask of Tobirama. “Did you add the divorce clause in the wedding contract?”

Tobirama was a bit taken back by Izuna’s question. From what he understood from Tajima no one else had caught that bit of fine print. Perhaps Tajima hadn’t given everyone enough credit or perhaps Madara had told them. “I did, I wasn’t sure how well Madara and I would get along, I wasn’t sure if we could be real partners to each other other than producing a few pups. I thought it was only fair to give us each an out if things could not be worked out.” Tobirama explained. “But now that I know Madara better, I see what Hashirama always spoke of. He’s a good man, a good leader, and I think he can be a good partner for myself. I don’t want to use it, and have no intention of doing so. I really think Madara and I have the chance at a good relationship, a deep relationship.”

“Then I suppose I’ll have to throw my kunai’s in with your lot.” Izuna huffed. “You’re definitely better than Tadashi, he was so cocky and full of himself with nothing backing it up. At least I know you’re not all talk and hot air.” He said, sticking his tongue out.

“I’ve certainly nearly drowned you enough times for you to know that.” Tobirama said, chuckling. “Is Tadashi the only alpha that’s tried to court Madara?”

“I mean, there’s been a lot of alphas who have asked for the honor to court Madara. But Madara ignored most of them, sure there were a few alphas that caught his eye but they all fumbled their chances once they opened their mouths.” Izuna explained. “Talking about keeping Madara at home to rear all the pups they were going to have, how he wouldn’t have time to be a shinobi much less clan head with all the pups they were going to give him. Madara actually punched one of the alphas and knocked in a few of his teeth.”

“Well serves them right, how any of them thought that was going to work is beyond stupid.” Tobirama snorted, shaking his head.

“Is that why you only asked for two kids as part of your marriage contract?” Izuna asked.

“Well, Hashirama and I spoke on it quite a lot. He and Mito, his wife, wrote most of the marriage contract.” Tobirama began to explain. “They have their own marriage contract, even though theirs is a love match, they did not have a set number of children requested. But since mine is for peace and having children will ensure the Senju and Uchiha see each other as kin we knew it would need to be outlined. As much as I would like to have more than two children I also understand there are a lot of factors that are in the way of that. There’s Madara’s late presentation, it could affect his fertility or even his ability to carry a successful pregnancy, his age - while he’s not old by any means omegas do tend to exit their fertile years starting at forty, plus he’s an active shinobi, and a clan head. So with that in mind, we have roughly ten years to have children. I cannot expect him to be out of the field pregnant back to back. It wouldn’t be safe or healthy for him, nor for our pups.”

“That is smart, I appreciate you took that into consideration. The elders may not nag Madara about having kids anymore, but they may start badgering you.” Izuna warned him. “They can be quite annoying when they put their mind to it.”

“I’m not too worried, the Senju Elder Council can be annoying in their own right and I’ve been dealing with them as long as I’ve realized my looks were not appreciated.” Tobirama sighed, combing his hair back.

“Oh not a fan of the pasty white skin and red eyes?”

“No, not in a clan of dark hair, dark eyes, and dark skin. Itama and I stuck out horribly. We took more after our mother, though at least with Itama’s chimerism he missed most of the heat from fellow clan members.” Tobirama explained.

“Well you’re in luck then, white hair and red eyes are very much liked in the Uchiha.” Izuna grinned. “People are going to start calling you Amaterasu’s favored, they certainly said it enough about my mother and brother.”

“I mean, I can get the red eyes being liked by the Uchiha but why the white hair?” Tobirama raised a brow and cocked his head.

“Oh well Amaterasu, our patron goddess is portrayed as having dark skin, white hair, and red eyes. I think it’s part of why dad fell for mom as hard as he did, she in his mind looked like our goddess. A lot of people fawned over our brother Toga, he looked like our mother and likely capable of manifesting the sharingan. A lot of the priest and priestess said he was destined for greatness being in the image of Amaterasu. From what I’ve heard, a lot of people were urging dad to skip over Madara for heir and make Toga heir before he died.” He explained. “And when Toga died, people just bemoaned the fact his life had been cut so short, that the only child in Amaterasu's image was gone.”

Tobirama hummed softly, he supposed some people looked deeply into these things like the appearance you were born with. Probably too deeply. If he took what Tajima had said about Toga, there was no way he was ever going to make Toga clan heir even if he had lived. A clan head with no fight wouldn’t last long and it seems the Uchiha would have forced him in a role unfitting to his personality. He supposed even how horrible his death was, it was better than living a life he didn’t want and couldn’t succeed in. Getting to know Madara, Kuro, and now Izuna better, he found Madara truly was the best option to Tajima.

“What was Myoko like?” Tobirama asked.

“Myoko? Hm I don’t remember a lot, I was four when she died.” Izuna scratched his head as he thought about his only sister. “She was hot headed, stubborn, talented, and well loved by our people. She really was the perfect child, the only girl, she even presented early.” He explained. “She could be terrifying though. I remember right after she presented some shinobi was mouthing off about omegas. You know, nasty sexist shit, in front of us kids and it really set her off. Myoko launched herself at him and beat him bloody, left him on the road in the middle of the compound and told him to watch his mouth lest it get him killed.”

That was certainly something. He was rather glad she didn’t grow up to be on the battlefield if at a young age she was already beating up older shinobis of her own clan. That was a dangerous person to be fighting against. Not that he necessarily blamed her for her reaction though it might be a bit of an overreaction. A lot of people had those kinds of things to say about omegas, so not out of the norm. To react so strongly though, perhaps she was aware one of her younger brothers would one day be an omega and didn’t want them hearing this.

“Well we should head back.” Tobirama stood, his eyes moving over the river. Making quick hand signs he lifted a ball of water out of the river. A fish was still swimming in it. “You did say we were going fishing, we shouldn’t return empty handed?” He said, floating the water over and dumped it on Izuna.

“Tobirama!” Izuna screamed, trying to hold the wiggling fish. Tobirama merely laughed. He didn’t think they would be friends but at the very least they could be civil.

Notes:

//We learn more about Madara's dead siblings but at least everyone has kind of hashed things out. I'm not sure if there will be more confrontation between Tobi and Izuna in the future. I may have to go down to posting every other week, I typically have had four to five chapters ahead written, but I've put writing on the back burning the last few weeks and now I'm pretty much caught up to all I have written. I have like half of chapter 25 and 26 written and then have some scenes written for after their marriage. We'll see what I can get written this week, I do work Sunday though. I'll for sure let you guys know next week, depending on what I have written up. Thank you for all the comments, kudos, and bookmarks. Feel free to hit me up on tumblr at Madarasthicc!! Thank you!!

Chapter 25: Give Me the Edge of the Blade

Summary:

Madara takes the day to show Tobirama around the Uchiha compound. Tobirama gets the chance to meet more people, hopefully make more allies. But there still seems to be people, even though a small amount, unhappy with the way things are going. Tobirama will have a lot to discuss with Hashirama when he returns home to the Senju compound tomorrow.

Notes:

//OOOoooo I was able to get this written over the last week. Definitely not my favorite chapter but we get some good lore about the Uchiha and Tobirama is beginning to see how things are run here and where he can help out. Please enjoy!!

Madara sighed as he stood in front of the stove and cooked. Things had gone well between Tobirama and Tajima but after Izuna dragged Tobirama off he had been concerned. And when they returned, seemingly unscathed other than Izuna being wet and carrying a single fish. Tobirama looked too pleased with himself to not be the cause of Izuna’s wet cat look. He didn’t think Izuna had the same desire to forge a good relationship with Tobirama that Tajima did. Granted, Izuna had promised he would try at the very least for Madara’s sake. He hadn’t questioned either of them when they returned and dinner that night was a quiet one at his home. He hadn’t had a chance to ask either Izuna or Tobirama what they had discussed. Wasn’t even sure if he was going to either.

Reaching out with his chakra he could feel Izuna’s chakra thrumming lowly, hinting his baby brother was asleep. Reaching out next he felt Tobirama’s cool chakra, calm and relaxed but swirling more purposely meaning Tobirama must be awake. He was surprised to feel Tobirama’s chakra reaching out towards him as well. It was a strange feeling but not unpleasant to feel their chakra moving against each other. He had never done that before, he had never felt another’s chakra reaching out against his too. It was kind of nice, soothing in an odd way. Almost like they were touching but not.

“Good morning.” Tobirama suddenly appeared at the kitchen doorway.

“Oh good morning!” Madara had been so wrapped up in feeling their chakra together he hadn’t realized Tobirama was moving towards him. “Making breakfast, Izuna should be up soon.” He added watching as Tobirama continued to approach him. He stilled as Tobirama stood behind him, wrapping his arms around Madara’s waist, and resting his chin on Madara’s shoulder.

“Smells good.” He hummed, turning to nose along Madara’s neck and shoulder.

“What smells good, me or the food?” Madara snorted as he turned back to watch over the food.

“Hm both, I can smell preheat is coming.” He said softly, nuzzling Madara’s neck. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Actually Kuro suggested something like that, I make rounds to the smiths, weavers, and shinobi station to make sure things are set up. My preheat lasts about a week before my heat comes.” He explained. “It should start some time next week.”

“Where is Kuro? I don’t feel him in the compound anymore.” Tobirama asked. He had noticed the man had left some time yesterday afternoon while he was speaking with Tajima but hadn’t remembered to bring it up at lunch or dinner yesterday.

“He’s headed to the Capital, we need to tell the Daimyo about our alliance and our upcoming marriage.” He said, mindful in reaching out for spices to not dislodge Tobirama.

“Why? The Senju has already alerted the Daimyo, we even sent the Nara diplomat that was the witness to our signing.” Tobirama said, frowning. Did the Uchiha not trust that they had notified the Daimyo or was there something else brewing.

“Yes I am aware of that but I thought it would be better coming from representatives of both clans than just one. Plus we did receive a request from the Daimyo himself, asking we come and verify that we signed the treaty. It seemed the Daimyo got the impression the alliance wasn’t completely willing on the Uchiha’s side. I didn’t want to cause any rumors to circulate that the Uchiha were not for this alliance. Or that we’re not putting in the effort to make it last.” He added.

“People are going to gossip whether you like it or not.” He pointed out. “But I guess keeping on top of them is better than letting them fester and get out of control.” He nodded, Madara always had sound reasoning he supposed. It was surprising to find his fiance had a solid head on his shoulders when on the battlefield he seemed so wild. A welcomed, pleasant surprise.

“You’re more cuddly than I imagined.” Madara said, smiling as he moved out of Tobirama’s hold to grab plates to get the food ready.

“Does it bother you?” Tobirama asked, watching him closely. Madara seemed startled whenever he initiated touch but relaxed into it afterwards. It could simply be that Madara was unused to such easy contact with someone not his family. They all seemed so touchy between each other but the rest of the clan gave them a wide berth.

“No, just surprising is all.” Madara turned back to look at Tobirama. “It’s nice, I certainly enjoy it. I think it will just take time to get used to it. No one outside my family touches me, so it’s just a new feeling.” He explained.

“That makes sense, especially if it’s been a while since anyone has … how long ago was it that the situation with Tadashi happened?” He asked, leaning against the counter as he watched Madara work.

“Hm I was nineteen when I met him, so almost ten years.” Madara said.

“You haven’t had anyone try to court you for that long? Really?” Tobirama was honestly shocked, Madara was a catch - intelligent, fierce, loyal, handsome, and had a great scent. He was even more surprised to hear this with the fact that Madara was an omega. He didn’t know what the number of omega Uchiha’s were but in the Senju omega’s made up about thirty percent of presented clan members and were very much sought out for partners. He honestly expected to be fighting people off to earn the right to court him. He had been prepared to fight off other alphas and betas, not that it would have been much of a fight. The only people who were a match or stronger than him were Hashirama and Madara.

“I mean, there were certainly alphas that asked but none of them did well enough to actually get me to agree to it.” Madara snorted. “All big talk of protecting me, my pups, keeping me barefoot and pregnant the way I was meant to be. Ha! I was born for war, they were fools to think I’d become this meek, mild omega to break beneath their whims.”

“But we have peace now.” Tobirama pointed out. While he did agree, Madara clearly was born with the talent and the drive to become not just a shinobi but an extremely talented one. He would have been wasted to be just a house husband caring for pups. It likely wouldn’t have ended well for anyone.

“We have peace in the Land of Fire, but I doubt we have world wide peace. There are too many people, too many differing opinions on just about everything for that to be possible. There will always be war, maybe not between the clans of Fire but world wide there will always be war. Whether we like it or not.” He said, raising a brow as he looked at Tobirama. “Is Hashirama's plans for world peace rubbing off on you?” He asked, grinning.

“Hardly, I’m too much of a realist to think that’s possible. You’re right, even if we have peace in Fire, there will always be conflict in some manner. Though maybe not full out war.” Tobirama sighed. “What’s the plan for today, after breakfast? Which smells fantastic.”

“Well I’ve got things to prepare before my preheat, I’d like you to join me? We’ll check the compound kitchen and I’d like to get started on getting enough wood for your lab.” Madara explained. “This will give me help with my duties and you’ll have time to begin interacting with the clan.” He added as he began to plate up the eggs and rice for their breakfast.

“Hm so a very busy day for us. Will Izuna be joining us?” Tobirama asked.

“No, he’s got patrols to run today, Hikaku may join us. If we’re lucky, maybe Kagami too.” Madara said, carrying the plates to the dining room. “Speaking of Izuna he should be waking up soon.”

Tobirama nodded, he supposed one afternoon with Izuna was enough. He didn’t think the other alpha would be chomping at the bit to spend more time with him. Not after he dumped water and a fish on him yesterday. Though it had been funny to him.

“We’ll eat, if he joins us he does, if not I’ll leave breakfast out for him.” Madara said, taking a seat.

Tobirama nodded as he sat across from him. He offered a quick thanks before he began eating. He was beginning to notice that other than the first meal he had with Madara’s whole family, meals were very light and plain. He hadn’t voiced it because he didn’t wish to be rude. It could be that’s how Madara and his family preferred it or worse it could be they were still struggling. Which from what Hashirama told him of the Uchiha’s financial situation seemed more likely. He didn’t know what he could do that wouldn’t offend the clan as a whole or Madara. Sure, he could bring supplies but would it seem insensitive? Or even belittling? Tobirama didn’t wish to do either. Perhaps while Madara made his rounds, especially to the clan kitchen he could do some snooping. The whole point of this marriage and peace was to strengthen the Uchiha, perhaps he needed to be doing more for his new clan. He’d talk to Hashirama when he got home about what they would be able to supply the Uchiha with.

“Thinking awfully hard over your eggs?” Madara asked, it seemed by the look of concentration on Tobirama’s face he was thinking over something rather hard.

“Oh, it’s nothing, just something I need to bring up to Hashirama.” Tobirama said. “It’s nothing of too much importance, I promise.” He added, by the look on Madara’s face he didn’t think the other man accepted his answer.

“If you say so.” Madara hummed between bites. He didn’t believe Tobirama was thinking of something with little importance but he wasn’t going to push. Madara looked up to see Izuna, still in his pajamas, plopping himself in the chair next to Madara. “Good morning.”

“Hm morning.” Izuna hummed as he began digging into the food. Tobirama merely nodded to Izuna.

“Tobirama and I will be headed out to make my rounds once we’re finished with breakfast. Are you good for your patrol today?” Madara asked. While he didn’t really think they needed to keep running patrols as tightly as before since they weren’t at war with the Senju, it never hurt to keep surveillance up.

“Yeah, it should be pretty routine, honestly.” Izuna said with a shrug. “We haven’t had any issues so far, doubt there will be.” He added.

Madara nodded, “will you take care of the dishes?” He asked as he finished own breakfast and began cleaning up his spot.

“Yeah, you cooked so I might as well.” Izuna hummed. “Don’t let aunty Yui and the council catch you two making kissy faces at each other.” He teased.

“We won’t be making kissy faces at each other in public.” Madara hissed, rubbing his knuckles on the top of Izuna’s head. Tobirama merely rolled his eyes and shook his head. “You ready to go?” Madara asked, turning to look at Tobirama.

“Yeah, I’m ready.” Tobirama said before finishing his food. He picked up his dishes and carried them to the kitchen. “Thank you for breakfast.” He said, kissing Madara’s cheek when the man entered the kitchen.

“Of course, let’s head out, let you see more of the compound.” Madara said, ruffling Izuna’s hair as he passed.

—--

They made their way first to the smiths, Tobirama remained out of the way as Madara spoke with the head smith. Something about ore quality, shipments from the local mines, and what they would be working on. Tobirama looked around taking everything in, he had never done much metal working but understood the bare minimum. Apparently the Uchiha had a set of mines further north from their compound that they sourced most of their iron from instead of importing it like the Senju did. Plus no one in Fire had metal working like the Uchiha did, Tobirama knew the Senju would be interested in getting some of their goods in time.

“Hmp this is your alpha, yes?” A gruff, dirty looking man gestured towards Tobirama. The alpha was older than both of them, short and stocky with thick arms. Exactly what he would expect from the head of the Uchiha smiths.

“Yes, this is Tobirama, my fiance.” Madara nodded. “Tobirama, this is the head smith Hotaka.” He explained. The older man eyed Tobirama closely, his dark eyes narrowed.

“It’s an honor to meet you.” Tobirama bowed to the other man. “I take it you trained Madara in his metal working?”

“Yes, no one works in these forges without my say so and teaching.” Hotaka huffed, crossing his arms across his chest.

“You have taught him well, I’m sure you’re aware he’s made me a kunai set. Honestly one of the best sets I’ve ever had the pleasure of having for myself. I can only imagine the great metal you’ve shaped with your own hands.” He added.

“Ah yes, that large set he made, a fine set indeed. Though I’m sure most of the metal I’ve shaped has been used to cut down your clan.” Hotaka pointed out, raising his brow.

“I’m sure that is true, I’m no metal worker myself but Senju weapons have cut down just as many Uchiha as Uchiha metal has cut us down.” Tobirama said with a shrug. He wasn’t sure if the forger was testing him to see his reaction or merely stating a fact.

“Hm.” The older alpha hummed, as he took Tobirama in. He turned, clapping Madara on the shoulder. “He’s not a bad sort, Madara-sama. Perfect to temper that hot head of yours.” Hotaka said, grinning as he nudged Madara, who merely rolled his eyes fondly. “You’ll come out here some time, we’ll get you shaping metal in no time.” The older man said, patting Tobirama’s shoulder.

“Of course, I would be honored to learn.” Tobirama bowed again. He supposed he’s earned the forge master’s approval, somehow. At least enough for the older man to allow him to learn his craft. The more allies he could have within the Uchiha, especially well respected and liked by the people the stronger the ceasefire would be. And the easier it will be to convince the clan to move to a joint village.

“That went well.” Tobirama said as they stepped out, Hotaka was already back to barking orders to the other smiths in the forge.

“Hotaka can be a bit gruff, rough around the edges but he’s a good man.” Madara nodded. “He’ll be putting you to work in no time.” He warned with a smile.

“I look forward to it.” Tobirama said, “I’m glad to see everyone so welcoming, I must confess I was a bit worried, between my looks and my reputation I didn’t know how welcoming everyone would be towards me.” He explained softly. He didn’t really want anyone around to hear.

“Your looks wouldn’t have hindered you within the Uchiha, trust me.” Madara shook his head.

“I know that now, Izuna explained it to me but before that I had no idea what Uchiha found desirable or even thought was attractive.” Tobirama said with a shrug. “The Senju do not appreciate my looks. They think albinism is an omen for bad luck.”

“Well I do, appreciate your looks that is.” Madara huffed. “And not just because of Amaterasu.” He quickly added.

“I appreciate your looks too.” Tobirama said, smiling as he bummed his hip against Madara’s.

—--

Tobirama had been appalled when he toured around the shinobi station. Shoe the paperwork was neatly filed and everything color coded, the rest of it was a disaster. The weapons were all shit and added with the fact that there wasn't a single piece of armor in there. While he had noticed in the battles of the last year that the Uchiha were rarely seen in armor, he had chalked it up to them being a cocky group. Assuming they were all ego inflated that they believed they didn’t need armor. But to know it was because they had had to sell it off to survive was unthinkable. He would definitely be talking to Hashirama about this.

“You alright there?” Madara asked, reaching out to touch Tobirama’s arm. The moment they stepped in, Tobirama had been much more active in looking around the armory while Madara looked over mission reports and setting things in motion for while he would be indisposed.

“Yes, perfectly fine.” Tobirama nodded, looking from Madara to the clearly nervous shinobi at the desk. He never really tried to school his face when he didn’t need to, he supposed it might make him look intimidating to a random low level shinobi.

“Okay.” Madara nodded, turning back to the shinobi at the station desk. Poor Kaisen looked frightened to watch Tobirama tour their station. He had to admit those red eyes, though not sharingans didn’t seem to miss anything. “Thank you Kaisen, if you could file those completed missions and bring me the missions for the next two weeks to my office tomorrow. I’ll sign off on them then.”

“Yes Madara-sama.” The beta man stuttered, bowing to both Madara and Tobirama before he rushed away from them to get to work again.

As they left the mission desk, Madara eyed Tobirama closely. “Were you trying to scare the piss out of my shinobi?” He asked. He didn’t actually think Tobirama was trying to scare the beta man, but Tobirama’s reputation did precede him. No surprise that a young beta like Kaisen would be intimated by Tobirama.

“What? No, of course not.” Tobirama frowned. “Was my face really that bad? Hashirama and Kawarama are always telling me I have ‘resting bitch face’ but it’s not something I do intentionally.” He sighed.

“You did look kind of pissed off. You going to give me a real answer or evade like you did at breakfast this morning?” Madara questioned, raising a brow.

Tobirama sighed, “I was surprised you let that go so quickly this morning.” He had hoped Madara wouldn’t bring it up again. “I just … I was aware, on some level, that the Uchiha were struggling before our ceasefire signing. And with what little Hashirama shared with me, I knew keenly that the Uchiha are struggling … but I didn’t realize how bad it truly was.” He said softly. “I want to help where I can, where you’ll allow me to. The Uchiha will be my clan, my family, I want to do what I can to strengthen what will be our clan.” He added. “But I don’t want to insult you, your family, or your clan by over-reaching.”

Madara’s face softened as Tobirama spoke. He wasn’t surprised to hear that Hashirama had told Tobirama the truth about the Uchiha’s financial situation. It certainly saved him the embarrassment of having to go through retelling of the whole situation to Tobirama. He appreciated the fact that Tobirama was willing to help them. Not just his family but the whole clan. And Tobirama had the ability to help them, the Senju were sitting real pretty. He could accept help from them and not feel like he was taking away from others in need too.

“I thank you for thinking of the clan as family and wanting to help us. I will accept whatever you feel willing and able to give.” Madara said, taking Tobirama’s hand. “Thank you.” He added softer, resting his head against Tobirama’s shoulder.

“Of course, my job is to support you and our clan.” Tobirama said softly, kissing the top of Madara’s head. “I’m more than happy to help.” He added.

“My, my aren’t you two cosey.” A man suddenly spoke. Madara looked up to find Aoi standing in front of them. The man had kept his word, leaving his council when Madara took over as clan head and never returned to the meeting hall. Madara still saw him around the compound of course but Aoi always sneered down at Madara. He didn’t think they had actually spoken since he stepped down from being a council member.

“Aoi.” Madara inhaled and exhaled slowly. “I’m sure you’re more than aware that this is Tobirama Senju, my fiance.” Madara said, offering a tight smile. “Tobirama, this is Aoi; he was a council member on my father’s council.” He explained.

“It’s an honor to meet you honorable elder.” Tobirama bowed to the older alpha.

Aoi huffed, eyeing Tobirama with clear disdain. “I’m sure it is for you.” He said, turning his dark eyes to Madara. “Mind how you behave in public, we wouldn’t want to give everyone the wrong idea of your relationship.” He pointed out.

“What kind of wrong idea would holding hands give?” Madara asked, meeting Aoi’s glare. “We are fiances, currently courting and I see no reason why our actions would be problematic.”

The older alpha huffed. “Such public displays of affection are unbecoming of a clan head.” He sneered.

“I didn’t realize holding hands was such an offense.” Madara rolled his eyes. “Whatever will everyone think, seeing us hold hands, the shame my family will face.” He bemoaned in clear fake offense.

Tobirama merely raised a brow, looking between Madara and Aoi. It was clear this was likely one of the council members that left the council when Madara took over. The fact the man felt comfortable to approach them and chastise them so openly was annoying at best. Tobirama thought of opening his mouth to retort but thought better of it. He wasn’t here to make enemies or worsen already bad relationships.

“Tsk watch yourself Madara, lest you find yourself in trouble you won’t be able to wiggle out of.” Aoi huffed.

“Is that a threat Aoi?” Madara asked. “We all know what happened last time you fought against me … how is that shoulder by the way? Still giving you trouble from what I heard.” Madara cocked his head.

Tobirama had never seen someone’s face turn purple so quickly. Madara certainly knew how to push this man’s buttons and they apparently had fought before? He would have to ask Madara about it later. It seemed to him that Aoi was all hot air and talk but had no way to back up any threats he might be making. If Madara had beaten him once before, he doubted the elder would fight him again. At least not physically, words certainly would work well enough.

Aoi opened his mouth, clearly intending on scolding Madara for his words when a hand grabbed his shoulder. Yui stood suddenly behind the elder. “Oh honorable elder Aoi, just the person I was looking for.” She said, a tight smile on her face. “Madara, Tobirama, I must apologize. I was hoping for a word with Aoi. As long as you two are done with your talk with him?” She asked, turning her sharp, dark eyes from Madara to Aoi.

“Of course, aunt Yui, Tobirama and I are still making my rounds currently.” Madara nodded to his aunt. “He’s all yours, we were just leaving.”

“They make a lovely picture, don’t they Aoi? Light and dark, yin and yang.” Yui asked, digging her nails into Aoi’s shoulder. “Tobirama does take after Amaterasu does he not? You two should stop at the temple as well, I’m sure the priest and priestess would love to see you both.” She added.

Aoi didn’t say anything, teeth grinding as he was nearly dragged away by Yui. Once they were out of hearing range Madara slumped with a sigh. “Gods that man never gets easier to deal with. You would think he’d get over himself.”

“So, are you going to explain that shoulder comment?” Tobirama asked, raising a brow as he looked down at Madara.

“When I presented, Aoi demanded I step down for one of my brothers but father refused. I told the council if they could find an alpha who could beat me I would step down as heir.” Madara began explaining. “I beat every alpha or they were smart enough to back out before fighting me. Aoi refused to accept that I had won so I fought him. During which he refused to submit when I beat him, I ended up dislocating his shoulder. Which would have healed fine, if he had gone to a fucking healer like a normal person but no! He swore he could fix it himself and ended up fucking up his shoulder pretty badly because it healed like shit.”

“Well that was just stupid of him, no one is skilled in every area. There’s no shame in getting help in an area you have no experience in." Tobirama shook his head. How utterly foolish.

“So when dad retired due to his injury, he again asked that I step down and let one of my brothers take over. They both refused to, so Aoi and three others left the council. He’s always hated me and adamant that I couldn’t be leader of the Uchiha because I was an omega, but he’s thankfully a minority within the clan. I’ve proved myself time and time again to everyone else, he’s just too prideful to admit he was wrong.” He said with a shrug.

Tobirama nodded, he’d have to keep an eye on this man. He didn’t trust someone who held a grudge this long over something so ridiculous. Madara was a good leader, strong, and capable as any alpha. Even if Aoi’s opinions were a minority within the Uchiha, that still meant there were some people who didn’t agree with Madara being clan head. He didn’t wish to test what any of them would be willing to do if they felt pushed to act.

—-

The clan’s kitchen wasn’t as bare as the armory had been but it was still in a sorry state compared to what he had expected with a clan as large as the Uchiha. Tobirama made note of what was getting low or what was completely lacking. It seemed like they were doing well on eggs, rice, and veggies. Probably due to people farming themselves even within the compound. But living off veggies, rice, and eggs could only get you so far. Perhaps Madara would get his wish for them to go hunting sooner rather than later.

The head chef was an older beta woman, Noriko, it was clear by her tone she ran this kitchen like a tight ship and took no nonsense in her kitchen. While Madara spoke with her, she kept her dark eyes on Tobirama as he looked around the kitchen.

“Is there a reason you brought a Senju into my kitchen?” She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.

“Tobirama is helping me with my rounds, we thought it would be a good way for him to see the compound and get to know the people.” He explained. “Plus a head start on what his duties will be after our marriage.”

“Hm well if you two are going to be here, I’m putting you to work.” She said, eyeing them both.

“Of course, I’d be honored to help.” Tobirama bowed to her.

“We’ll see.” Noriko said, grinning slowly.

“Be careful when you say that, you might end up living here in the kitchen.” Madara warned with a grin before Noriko shoved him into the dish room to start on the dishes and dragged Tobirama to the kitchen.

—--

Tobirama had been right on, Noriko ran the clan’s kitchen on a tight leash. She directed everyone clearly and with precision to ensure she could stretch everything she had to feed an entire clan. Of course people still cooked at home but she had to ensure there was enough food for everyone. She even portioned out food for each household if they could not provide food for themselves. She was someone important to have in their corner. But what he was surprised to find out was she had gossip on nearly everyone within the clan. He supposed with the amount of people coming and going from the kitchens and all those who worked under her, Noriko heard all the gossip about the going ons within the clan. Tobirama was eager to listen to her as she explained everything. Some of the smaller inner workings of the clan - who was courting who, who had broken up with whom, children misbehaving within the clan did not really interest him. But more about his in-laws, that was surprising.

“Yui-sama is not actually that close to Tajima-sama.” She said softly as they worked on a barrel of veggies.

“Oh? I had assumed they must be since Madara said they do dinner as a family once a month.” He said looking up from the potato he was peeling.

“That’s a relatively new thing, they’ve only been doing monthly dinners as a whole family or at least what’s left of it for the last few years.” Noriko pointed out. “Before it was just Tajima-sama and his pups.”

“Uh, Yui-sama and Tajima-sama were not close before, that’s surprising.” He was a bit surprised to hear this. The family all seemed so close at dinner and with so many people already passed they only had each other.

“Oh no, not at all. Yui-sama is the oldest and near thirteen years older than Tajima-sama. She wanted nothing to do with the younger siblings, far too preoccupied with her shinobi work. She was slated to be clan heir before Tajima-sama was born, before she presented. From what I remember she was a solid shinobi in training before she presented but as soon as she did Turo-sama removed her from active ranks and put her into omega training. Yui-sama was spitting mad and I don’t think she ever forgot it. Or forgave her father for the slight. Not that I blame her, what a load of hog shit. There are plenty of excellent omega shinobis all across Fire, Madara-sama is a fine example of that. He would have been wasted on omega training.” Noriko snorted.

“What is omega training? Like what does it consist of?” Tobirama asked. Sure, he understood it was probably like pup rearing, cooking, ways to behave in public and private but he really had no idea what it truly was. Senju didn’t really have omega specifical training since anyone was allowed to be a shinobi, so training for pup rearing, running a household was offered to anyone who wanted it.

“Well, I don’t know specifically, none of my pups were omegas and I’m an only child.” She began. “But from what I do know, it’s child care, proper behavior expected of omegas within the Uchiha as well outside the clan walls, cooking and cleaning - all the things about running a hold house, how best to support your spouse. Things like that, granted that’s what I’ve heard, if you really want to know you should ask the elder council. They’re the ones who are in charge of that.”

“Thank you, I appreciate your insight and knowledge … The Uchiha will be my home and clan. I want to do my best to be the best for them.” Tobirama said, truly grateful for her information.

“The people will see that, they’ll only appreciate your hard work more. You’re a good pup.” Noriko said, patting his knee.

“Thank you.” Tobirama nodded. “Out of Tajima-sama’s siblings, is it just he and Yui-sama still living?” He asked, Tajima had mentioned he was one of seven but he had only met Yui so he assumed they were the only two living.

“Oh no, they have a sister living in the capital with her husband.” Noriko said with a shrug. “Can’t say much about her now but I know a bit about her when she lived here. She’s a few years older than me.”

‘What?” This was a huge surprise to him. He had been to the capital many times in Hashirama’s stead, or just to visit Kawarama and he had never run into an Uchiha while there.

“Yeah, her name is Choko-sama, she was born after Yui-sama, presented early as an omega. She was married off, her husband-I can’t remember his name, he wasn't anything special. He was a good talker, smart but plain and not much of a shinobi. So Turo-sama sent them to the capital as diplomats, plus Choko struggled real hard to have pups, I don’t think they ever did have any. Turo-sama thought she was a failure so it was an added bonus to have her out of sight and out of mind.”

“What an asshole.” Tobirama snorted.

“That he was, thought he was Kami’s gift to the Uchiha.” Noriko laughed. “No one was really sad when he died, even his supporters weren’t too tore up about it. I think it was more that the change was sudden and people were unsure what Tajima-sama would bring. But not many, if any cared that he was gone.”

“I heard it was Tajima-sama who did it.” Tobirama said softly, looking around though they were alone. Even the walls had ears.

Noriko looked up, eyes narrowing as she looked over Tobirama and then looked around the room they were in too. “Why do you say that?” She asked, sitting back.

“It’s just what Madara said, that there was some doubt about whether or not Tajima-sama was involved in his father’s death. That Tajima-sama doesn’t talk about it or let anyone talk about his father, that there was a lot of bad blood between them due to Tajima-sama's marriage to his late wife.” He explained.

“Tajima-sama has never confirmed nor denied it, the story he gave was flimsy at best. There’s nothing to be found in digging into it, so you best leave it alone … Patricide is a serious crime, even if done by the clan’s heir.” She said, coldly.

“Even if it was deserved?” Tobirama asked.

“Depends on what you consider as being deserving of killing one’s father.” Noriko said, raising a brow. “What would you consider deserving of killing one’s father?”

“Abusive, harmful to your family and clan.” Tobirama said, setting the potato he was peeling down. “If what little I’ve heard about Turo-sama from both his family and you, it seems, if Tajima-sama did kill Turo-sama it was well deserved. Only if he did do it.”

“Hm suppose in that case, if Tajima-sama did do it and that was his reasoning … it was probably deserved. Turo-sama was heavy handed with the people closest to him, if you know what I mean.” Noriko said, shaking her head. “A damn shame really, his kids worked hard to please him as did his wife. Kissed the ground he walked on, praised his every action … like a dog beaten by their master but still limping back for more.”

“That’s awful, what a shitty person to treat the people who love them most that way.” Tobirama shook his head. “If I’m allowed to say, good riddance and hope it was Tajima who took him out. It was about time someone take out the trash.”

“HA! You wouldn’t be the first person to say so … I think the only people really upset by it were the Hagoromo, Turo-sama kissed their ass and bent over backwards for them. With Tajima-sama as a clan head, he turned his focus on keeping his own people happy and that certainly did not make the Hagoromo happy.” She said, shaking her head.

“Really? That is surprising that Turo-sama would work so hard to keep them happy.” Tobirama frowned. That was odd, why would Turo focus so hard to keep the Hagomoro happy with him and not his own people.

“I heard it was because they were funding the Uchiha and Turo-sama warmorging - weapons, armory, shinobis, money, missions … plus there was a rumor going round that Turo-sama had a Hagomoro omega on the side even while married.” Noriko said, leaning closer to Tobirama to tell him.

“What?” Tobirama could absolutely believe Turo was using the Hagoromo to fund his battles but cheating on his wife? Well, now that he thought about it more, it did seem like something someone of Turo’s character would do.

“But it’s just a rumor, there was never any real substance to it. No half Uchiha pups were found in the Hagoromo … boy when Tajima-sama heard that, he would have been seventeen, rushed to the Hagoromo to demand answers, ready to tear the Hagoromo compound apart to find the truth. He never found anything and let it go. Though Turo-sama certainly could have been having an affair and they just made sure there were no bastard pups produced.” She added with a shrug.

“What a shit stain, no wonder why Tajima-sama never wants to hear his father’s name.” Tobirama shook his head and turned back to peeling potatoes.

“I can see you and I will be good gossiping buddies.” Noriko said with a wink.

“I suppose if I’m to help in the kitchen I wouldn’t mind hearing all the latest gossip.” Tobirama sighed, as if it was a hardship. While he didn’t necessarily invest in gossip or even like it and engage with the exchange, it could be helpful if it was the right information.

“Izuna-sama is a big gossip, Kuro-sama though can’t keep a secret to save his life, Madara-sama pretends like he isn’t listening but he is.” Noriko said, chuckling. “Though it could be because Madara-sama put Izuna-sama in charge of the Uchiha’s spy ring from what I’ve heard. He hoards information like a harpy, the more he knows about everyone coming and going from the Compound the happier he is.” She said.

“Now that is something I can use, Izuna still doesn’t like me but I think we can be civil at least. But earning some brownie points doesn’t hurt.”

“Are you two in there gossiping like grannies! While I’m slaving away on these damn pots!” Madara yelled from the dish room.

“Oh never Madara-sama, we would never.” Noriko yelled back, fighting the grin off her face.

“You better be putting him to work in there Noriko or I swear to Kami!” Madara called back now causing Tobirama to chuckle.

“You threaten me in my own domain! Boy I will spank you with a spoon if you don’t finish those dishes!” Noriko stood up and marched into the dishroom. Tobirama laughed as he heard them scuffling in the dishroom. Noriko may respect Madara but clearly she had known him since he was a boy and was not about to have him boss her around where she ruled. Tobirama sighed and returned to peeling the potatoes.

He was a little sad to think about leaving tomorrow. He has enjoyed his time here as much as he was feeling home sick. At the very least it had gone well and he already had a number of ideas of helping Madara and the Uchiha’s.

Notes:

//I'm about half way through writing chapter 26, starting on 27. I need to do some edits and add more to chapter 26. I'm torn over what I'm wanting for chapter 27 but we'll see what I end up deciding on. I work most of this weekend so gross, I've got some house work to do on top of it and next weekend my family is in town so I may not get much writing done. I'll let you know if I skip next week or not. Aoi has returned and he's being an ass! But aunt Yui to the rescue! And we find out Madara's got another aunt in the capital! We may meet her, I haven't really decided other than she doesn't visit or write to her family that Madara knows of. Thank you for the comments, kudos, and bookmarks! Next chapter is going to be a lil spicy!! Just a lil as a treat. Hit me up at Madarasthicc on tumblr! See you next week!

Chapter 26: The Guilt Creep in at the Night

Summary:

Tobirama spends a lovely morning with Madara before he leaves the Uchiha compound. As much as he's missed his family back in the Senju compound but he knows he's going to miss Madara while they are apart.

Notes:

///bleh I hate chapter summaries! Also there is a lil spice in this chapter. Mostly making out and some light petting. Boys are getting horny for each other!! Please enjoy!!

Tobirama had finished packing his things up last night as much as he found he didn’t want to. He had over all enjoyed his time here at the Uchiha compound, though people were still suspicious of him he felt mostly welcomed. Though their suspicions hadn’t been a surprise, their welcoming and warmth had been. He honestly had expected things to be more difficult than they seemed to be. A pleasant surprise for sure, he just had to keep working to earn the Uchiha clan’s trust. And even Madara’s family had been warm and welcoming, he really couldn’t have asked for a better first trip. He was still a bit mixed up about his interactions with Tajima but he was sure after time to think about it he wouldn’t feel so conflicted. Hopefully not.

He stepped out of the guest bedroom, carrying his bag with him. He could feel that Izuna was in the kitchen cooking that morning. Madara seemed to have started early that morning as the omega was already in his office. Entering the kitchen, he saw Izuna cooking a simple breakfast of eggs and rice again. Setting his bag down, he moved further in the kitchen, heading to the cabinets.

“Let me help, I’ll grab the plates.” Tobirama offered, remembering where Madara had them. He could at the very least offer this branch of peace to his future brother-in-law.

“Thanks I guess.” Izuna said, eyeing Tobirama closely. “You’re not as awful as I thought.” He added, plating up the food once Tobirama set the plates down.

“And you’re not as annoying as I feared.” Tobirama said, grinning.

“I’m a younger brother, my job is to be annoying.” Izuna pointed out with a huff. “Madara’s in his office, will you go get him or he’ll skip breakfast.” He asked.

“Of course, thank you for making breakfast.” Tobirama said, leaving the kitchen and heading to the office. He knocked at the door first before opening it and peaking in. Madara sat at his desk, looking over paperwork of some sort. “Hey, Izuna made breakfast and it’s ready if you’d like to join us.”

“Oh, yeah, let me clean this up before I join you two.” Madara nodded as he began to shuffle the papers together. “You’re heading out today?”

“Yes, I think I’m going to test out my new jutsu, should make traveling easier for me.” Tobirama said as he watched Madara. “I’ve tested it through the Senju Compound and our bounds but nothing as far as the distance is between the Uchiha and the Senju compounds.” He explained.

“Is it wise to test it with such a large distance?” He asked, raising a brow. It was a little worrying, he remembered how Kuro had tested his own jutsus, it often ended with lots of burns to heal and a wounded pride. “What’s the jutsu?”

“It’s similar to the shunshin but for a longer distance … It's a sealing technique I developed- I call it the Hiraishin. If I leave a seal in one location, I can, in a way, reverse summon myself to that location from another. So I could reverse summon myself from the Uchiha compound to the Senju compound in a matter of seconds.” He explained. “If I leave the seal here, I could reverse summon myself back.”

“Wow that is interesting, highly useful in moving quickly between locations - especially with great differences.” Madara was shocked to hear something like this could be developed. Tobirama continued to surprise him with his genius, to not only think of something like this but have the skills and knowledge to develop it and have it work was amazing. He wondered how long he had been working on it.

“I’ve even put the seal on the kunai set you gifted me, that way I can move between locations of the knives. Honestly I originally created it for battling the sharingan.” Tobirama mused.

“That’s impressive, I imagine with the Hiraishin it would make you even faster.” Madara said, quietly glad to hear Tobirama never had the chance to use something like this against Izuna and the rest of the Uchiha.

“It does, I’m fast without it but not as fast as the sharingan. This would have changed that, or at least that was the theory. I never did any battlefield testing with it.” Tobirama explained. Really the only down side to the ceasefire and peace was he didn’t have someone to test new jutsus on in a real situation. Granted he didn’t test jutsus willy-nilly, there was still a lot of testing, trial and error before he felt comfortable using it in the heat of the moment.

“Perhaps we’ll have to spar with you using it. I’m interested in seeing it in action.” Madara smiled, he finished organizing his paperwork and stood. “Let’s have breakfast before you go.” Madara stood, following Tobirama out of his office and to the dining room where Izuna had already set things out.

—-

Breakfast that morning was quick, Izuna apparently had somewhere to be and left as soon as his food was done. Once Tobirama and Madara finished, Tobirama gathered their plates to wash. It seemed everyone took turns cooking and cleaning, though he had yet to see Kuro do more than washing dishes. He certainly didn’t mind helping out, sending Madara back to his office so he could clean up.

With dishes done and the kitchen cleaned up, Tobirama made his way back to Madara’s office. He knocked before stepping in.

“Are you heading out then?” Madara asked, setting his paperwork down as Tobirama entered.

“I figured I would, kitchen and dishes are cleaned. With such a large jump with the Hiraishin I might be chakra depleted, better get home sooner so I can sleep it off.” He explained. “I’ll at least send word that I made it home safe without rearranging my inners.” Tobirama said.

“Is that a concern?!” Madara gaped at Tobirama, unsure if the alpha was joking or not.

“I mean, it happened the first couple times.” Tobirama said with a shrug. “Easily fixed, no lasting damage to speak of.” He added, waving off Madara’s concern.

“Tobirama! That is serious, your organs are not supposed to be moving around inside you!” Madara huffed slamming his hands down on his desk. He really did not like the sound of this at all. He was tempted to demand that someone escort Tobirama home to ensure he didn’t try the Hiraishin.

“First off, plenty of organs inside of you are currently moving.” He pointed out, trying not to laugh at Madara’s scoff. “Plus the Senju are at the forefront of healing, between Hashirama and myself I can easily switch my organs back to where they are meant to be. If it happens, it hasn’t happened in weeks.” He added. “Probably months at this point.”

“Doesn’t mean you should throw yourself into situations where your organs are getting mixed up to begin with.” Madara huffed. “Are you sure it’s safe for you to travel this way? I don’t want to send you home, organs all mixed up.”

“I assure you, it is safe. At least ninety seven percent sure it’s safe.” Tobirama chuckled as he watched Madara stand from his desk.

“And the other three percent?” Madara asked, raising a brow as he began moving around his desk towards Tobirama.

“My liver and kidney might get swapped.” Tobirama shrugged. “But the risk is worth it, with time I might even make it safe enough to teleport multiple people. At once even.”

“Are you sure you’re a shinobi and not a mad sciencist?” Madara sighed in defeat. He could sense a losing battle when he saw one. Tobirama was going to travel by Hiraishin whether or not Madara argued against it. And regardless of if he sent someone to baby sit the alpha on his way home. No, that would be a waste of his shinobi’s time and effort.

“Who said I’m not both? A man has many faces.” Tobirama said lightly.

“Watch it, you might lose that lab if you keep acting so flippant about your own life.” Madara warned, wagging a finger at Tobirama and eyed him closely.

“No, I have it in writing. I was promised a lab.” Tobirama said, narrowing his eyes. “You can’t go back on your wedding promise.” He added, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Then don’t go playing with your life like it means nothing. You mean something to your brothers, your cousin, your niece … you mean something to me.” Madara said softer as he stood in front of Tobirama. He kept his eyes dark as he stared up at the alpha. Kami, he made it hard to stay upset with his chiseled face, pouty lips, and sharp eyes.

Tobirama softened, his arms moving to wrap around Madara. “I promise you, I test all my jutsus very carefully before I progress with them. I’m not putting my life in danger, not willingly or flippantly. I promise.” He added, leaning down to kiss Madara.

Madara hummed into the kiss, his hands moving to rest on Tobirama’s chest. “You know, you can’t get out of my scolding by kissing me.” He said slowly pulling away.

“Hm then I’m not kissing you well enough.” Tobirama said, pulling Madara flush to his body, leaning down and kissed him harder. He sucked at Madara’s lower lip and once Madara’s mouth opened he eased his tongue between his lips. One of his hands moved down along Madara’s back while his other hand moved to cup the back of Madara’s head.

Madara tilted his head, deepening the kiss. He couldn’t help but moan as Tobirama held him tightly. And all the arguments he had been building in his head were slowly slipping out of his ears. Tobirama was truly crafty on and off the field.

Tobirama growled, his arms tightening around Madara, slowly backing him up to his desk. The moment Tobirama had backed Madara to the desk, he pulled back slowly. He growled lowly as he leaned in and nosed along Madara’s neck.

“Did that kiss work?” Tobirama asked, kissing along Madara’s jaw while both his hands moved down Madara’s back. His hands itched to grab and feel the ass Madara hid underneath his long tunics.

“Uh?” Madara blinked a few times. “Tobirama Senju, are you trying to kiss me so silly I forget to be mad at you?” He asked, cupping Tobirama’s face.

“Hm if I am, will that make you more mad or will it earn me more kisses?” Tobirama asked, slowly grinning.

“You’re lucky you’re so handsome and you kiss so well.” Madara said, brushing his fingers along Tobirama’s jaw. “But don’t push your luck, this trick will only work so many times.” He said nipping at Tobirama’s chin before licking at the red stripe there.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Tobirama smiled. “We best stop before we get carried away.” He said softly, rubbing his nose against Madara’s.

“So says the man still flirting with me.” Madara chuckled. “Another kiss before I walk you to the gates? Please?” He asked, pouting up at Tobirama.

“How could I say no when you ask so nicely.” Tobirama whispered, kissing Madara deeply. He lifted Madara up, sitting him down on top of the desk. The moment Madara was sitting, the kiss got more frantic, Tobirama couldn’t keep his hands still. Madara was firm and solid under his hands, there was nothing soft about him despite his scent.

Madara moaned as Tobirama lifted him up to the desk. He hadn’t expected the alpha to lift him and wow that was hot. So few people had the strength to do that now. He arched up, pressing himself against Tobirama. Feeling Tobirama’s hands moving along his sides and back, he couldn’t stop his own hands from wandering along Tobirama’s chest and shoulders.

Tobirama groaned as he slowly pulled away, “if I don’t stop now … I don’t think I will be able to.” He said, his voice rough and deep. He couldn’t help but preen at the flush on Madara’s face and down his neck. “Kami you are delicious looking.”

“You can’t say that and expect that I want to stop.” Madara sighed, leaning back for some breathing room. He sighed, patting Tobirama’s chest. “We’ll take a rain check for this make out session for when I’m not starting preheat.” He sighed.

“That would probably be wise.” Tobirama slowly pulled back, shifting a bit awkwardly to feel his own cock throb in his pants. He coughed to clear his throat as he adjusted himself.

Madara blinked, his eyes taking in Tobirama. He always looked so unaffected and yet here he stood, cheeks nearly as red as his tattoo, and by his scent alone highly aroused. That was to say nothing about the clear tent in his pants. He leaned forward, slowly smiling. “Are you sure you’re safe to travel like this?” He asked, letting his fingers trail along Tobirama’s stomach.

“Don’t tease, you are too tempting Madara.” Tobirama said, his voice shaky as he grabbed Madara’s hand and brought it to his lips to kiss. “It would be best not to get too carried away … we don’t need to give anyone a reason to throw a fit for me acting inappropriately with you.”

“Yes, because making out and touching each other is my fiance being inappropriate with me.” Madara growled, rolling his eyes.

“You know your aunt would have a fit if we got too carried away before the wedding. I’d rather not piss off your family, especially after having such a great first visit.” Tobirama pointed out.

“I know.” Madara sighed. “We don’t need everyone getting up in arms about you taking liberties with me.” He shook his head. Getting off the desk, he opened a drawer and pulled out a hair tie. Tying his hair back to relieve some of his flush, he turned to look at Tobirama, who had an odd look on his face. “What?”

“You should wear your hair up more.” Tobirama said, clearing his throat. He didn’t think Madara understood how attractive he was with his hair up and out of his face. And it showed off the strong lines of his neck, no Madara definitely was not aware of how attractive he looked in that moment. “It’s uh nice.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Madara chuckled. “If you want, you should put your seal at the Uchiha compound gates. If you can safely travel between clans faster than walking, it would be nice.” Madara suggested.

“I’d be happy to do so, shall you walk me to the gates?” He asked. “Or is your paperwork too important to leave?”

“For you, nothing is too important to not walk you to the gate.” Madara shook his head. “Let’s go.”

“Eager to get rid of me?” Tobirama teased as he walked out of the office, picking up his bag from the floor.

“Hardly, I’d keep you here if I could.” Madara nudged Tobirama as they left his home. “But I’d rather not have Hashirama beat down the compound doors and drag you back home.”

“No, that’s a fair point, Hashirama definitely would do that.” Tobirama chuckled as they stepped out of the house and headed to the compound gate. He didn’t really want to leave, he had really enjoyed spending time with Madara and even the many people here. He could see with time he could make this place home, make these people home. When they arrived at the gates, Tobirama turned to Madara. “I’ll let you know when I get back home.” He said leaning down to kiss Madara. It was a quick peck on the lips but the shinobi at the gate began to whistle and hoot.

“Get back to work or I’ll be kicking your asses on the training grounds!” Madara yelled, waving his fist at the group of the shinobi chuckling. They just laughed and turned back to their jobs but it was clear they weren’t taking Madara’s veiled threats seriously.

Honestly, seeing Madara interact with his people, seeing how they tease each other was sweet. “Let me set my seal here, hopefully it works well so that I'll be able to use it on my next trip.” Tobirama chuckled as he moved away to lay a hand on one of the wooden pillars. Once he reviews the seal and that it was placed correctly he turned back to Madara. “I’ll write to you when I get back to the Senju compound, don’t work too hard. I may not experience preheat but even I know it can be draining.”

“I’ll try to keep that in mind but shit’s got to be done.” Madara chuckled, “I’ll be waiting for your letter, be safe.” He added kissing Tobirama’s cheek.

“I will, I’ll see you in a month.” Tobirama added before stepping back out of the compound. Fastening his pack to his back, he flashed through the hand signs for the Hiraishin. With a flash and a bang, he felt himself being pulled through time and space. It was between one breath and the next that he was standing in front of the Senju compound. He didn’t feel as dizzy as he expected with such a large jump and by the scan he did of himself all his organs were where they were supposed to be. All good there.

As he stepped through the gates, alerted one of the guards to request that Hashirama meet him at his home. He was looking forward to a long soak and relaxing at home. Using Hiraishin again, he moved himself from the gates to his home. This would give him some time, though he was sure Hashirama wouldn’t wait long to come to him. Hashirama had been nervous about Tobirama’s trip and he was sure to be eager to hear how it went.

He had only had time to fill his tub, strip down and get in before Hashirama entered his home. “I’m in the bathtub!” Tobirama called out.

“I brought sake, you have to tell me everything!” Hashirama called out, clearly moving into the kitchen to get cups for them to drink. Hashirama stepped into the bathroom, carrying a tray with two cups and a bottle of sake. “Hey, how was it?”

“It was good, go ahead, take a seat and pour us each a cup and I’ll explain everything.” Tobirama said, leaning forward in the tub.

Hashirama plopped onto the ground next to the tub, poured them each a cup and offered one to Tobirama. “So it was good? Like how good? Decent, okay, meh-”

“Hashirama, breath.” Tobirama chuckled, sipping the sake. “It was really good, honestly. Madara’s whole family was very welcoming, I mean maybe a little cold with everything that’s happened before now but it’s clear we’re all working to make the best of this.” He explained. “My first night Madara and I cooked for his whole family. There were more people than I expected.”

“Really? I mean, I assumed you’d just be meeting Tajima this time?” Hashirama looked up at Tobirama. “There’s really more people than just Madara’s brothers and father?”

“Yes, I met Tajima’s sister, her son, and grandson Kagami, as well as Tajima’s mother. She’s a sweet lady, you would not believe how she fussed over everyone. Even me!” Tobirama added, causing Hashirama to chuckle. “ I even sat down and had a long conversation with Tajima.”

“You did? Did you want to talk to him … Madara didn’t make you, right?” Hashirama asked, taking his drink in one gulp before pouring himself another.

“I mean I was curious about what Tajima had to say for himself but no, Madara did not make me talk to him. Tajima asked to speak with me privately and I agreed.” Tobirama began. “Honestly it was a good conversation … he apologized about what happened to Itama, explained what was going on with the Uchiha at the time … it was interesting and I suppose enlightening.”

“He apologized?” Hashirama stared a bit lost for words about it. He never expected Tajima would apologize for his role in their brother’s death.

“He said he felt guilty about what happened, in fact he has wanted to apologize not just for Itama’s death but all the children killed by the Uchiha’s child killing squads. I had assumed Tajima was just like Butsuma- I think we both did but he’s not. He’s funny, loves his family, and is devoted to his late wife and clan.” Tobirama said softly, sipping his drink. “Truly he’s great company and makes a lovely cup of tea to be honest. You would not believe some of the stories he had about Madara and his siblings and photos even! I was laughing so hard I was crying.”

“How does that make you feel? That he’s not what you expected?” Hashirama asked, raising a brow. He was surprised to hear Tobirama speak so highly of someone he had hated for a long time. Probably still hated him on some level.

“I don’t know, I thought he was going to be this monster that I was going to have to put up with for Madara’s sake. That I would need to find a way to justify why Madara still had a relationship with him. I mean, what kind of person orders the death of children?” Tobirama looked at Hashirama. “But he wasn’t, I could tell he loves his children and wants to do whatever he can to protect them. Even if he was misguided by those around him. Not that it justifies his wrongs but I think with everything that happened … I don’t know if I could say I would have been a better person, that I wouldn’t have stooped so low.”

“And you believe him when he apologized, that he truly feels guilty about it?” Hashirama asked, frowning. If Tobirama felt Tajima was being truly honest with feeling guilty then he must. Tobirama could always sniff out a liar somehow.

“Yes, I think if he was given the chance to go back, he wouldn’t have done what he did … though of course many people with lesser sins feel the same.” Tobirama sighed. “My conversation with Izuna was less productive, but that was no surprise. There is a lot more personal bad blood between Izuna and I, but I think we can be civil with each other going forward. He cares deeply for Madara, of course we all knew that. But I think he was worried I held the same hatred and animosity towards him that he has towards him. He was worried I’d force Madara to pick between us. I assured him I would never do that, we may not be friends but we can be civil for Madara’s peace of mind.”

“Well I’m glad the trip went well, there were no problems then? You were welcomed by everyone?” Hashirama asked. He was relieved to hear that it went so well. He had of course hoped for this but hadn’t really let himself think it would be that easy.

“Eh Madara’s aunt doesn’t seem happy that he’s marrying me but it doesn’t seem like she’ll do more than make snide remarks. But she seems the type to think everyone is beneath her anyway … We did run into a little trouble with an ex council member. He and Yoshinori will definitely be problems.” He sighed, combing his wet hair back. “Though I don’t think I caught hide or hair of Yoshinori the entire time I was there.”

“Speaking Yoshinori, what punishment did Madara give him? Was it good enough for you?” Hashirama asked. “Madara did give him a punishment right? He never mentioned anything and I didn’t feel like I should bring it up.”

“Madara declared to the whole clan about Yoshinori’s crimes, something he had not done before. After beating him in a fight Madara took his hand and one of his eyes to show he had committed crimes against a child to the Uchiha clan.” Tobirama said, leaning back. “Even gave me the eye.”

“Madara gave you a sharigan!” Hashirama stared dumbfounded. He wasn’t about to say he was an excerpt in all things Uchiha but everyone knew the Uchiha did not part with sharingan for any reason. Not willingly at least.

“He did, he gave it to me as a courting gift since I requested that Yoshinori be punished and that I be allowed to decide what happens to it.” Tobirama explained. “I’m going to research it, see how it works, who knows what I’ll find out looking over it. But I’m excited about it.”

“Of course that’s what you’re excited about.” Hashirama groaned, shaking his head. “Don’t go locking yourself in your lab, and don’t go soaking until you look like an old man either.” Hashirama warned. “I’m glad to have you home again but I’m even happier to hear things went so well. I’m happy for you, that you and Madara are getting along so well.”

“Thank you, for taking this chance … I really am happy and excited for my future with Madara.” Tobirama reached out and squeezed Hashirama’s arm. “As I’ve told Madara and Tajima, I really think Madara and I can grow something deep and loving between us.”

“I’m so happy to hear this … Tobi, I was so worried … I didn’t want my choices to cause you misery.” Hashirama sighed. “I always wanted to do what I could to make you happy and protect you.” He said, laying a hand over Tobirama’s.

“I appreciate it, that you’ve always been there even during our rough patches. I’ve always been able to count on you, anija. Thank you.” Tobirama offered Hashirama a small smile.

Hashirama tried not to tear up, leaning up to kiss the top of Tobirama’s forehead. “Anytime, I’m always going to be here for you.”

“Thanks, now can I enjoy my bath alone?” Tobirama finished his sake, and handed the cup back to Hashirama.

“Fine, fine, but you’re coming over to dinner and telling us about the stories you got from Tajima.” Hashirama nodded, moving to stand up.

“I’ll come over for dinner, but I’m not giving the whole family embarrassing stories about my fiance.” Tobirama gave Hashirama a flat look.

“Okay what about just me then?” Hashirama pouted as he corked the bottle of sake.

“Only if I get to tell Mito and Madara your embarrassing stories.” Tobirama countered with a raised brow.

“Okay, fair point.” He sighed as he moved to stand. “I’ll leave you to your bath and we’ll see you for dinner. I’m sure everyone will be clamoring to hear how it went. So be prepared to retell what you feel comfortable sharing.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you for the sake.” Tobirama called out as Hashirama turned to leave. “Hey Hashirama, close the bathroom door when you leave.”

“Okay, okay.” Hashirama grinned, stepping out of the bathroom but left the door open a crack.

“Hashirama? Close the door!” Tobirama called out. But when he only heard Hashirama’s laughing as he was getting further away. “Hashirama!” Tobirama yelled but there was the sound of his front door being slammed. “Kami damnit Hashirama!”

Notes:

//Now Madara has visited the Senju and Tobirama has visited the Uchiha. Next chapter is just started but I've got a bit plotted out for the next couple chapters. I hope you all enjoyed!! Thank you for all the comments, kudos, and bookmarks. Hit me up at Madarasthicc on tubmlr!! Thank you and hopefully we'll see you next week! I'm off this weekend so hopefully more writing for me!